^^: 
 
 'J
 
 -f> 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES

 
 i
 
 THE CULT 
 
 OF THE 
 
 HEAVENLY TWINS
 
 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, 
 
 C. F. CLAY, Manager. 
 
 aonDon: FETTER LANE, E.G. 
 
 ©lassoto : 50, WELLINGTON STREET. 
 
 ILcipjig: F. A. BROCKHAUS. 
 
 i^cto lork: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY. 
 
 Bombag anl) ffalcutta: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd. 
 
 [All Rights reserved]
 
 THE CULT 
 
 OF THE 
 
 HEAVENLY TWINS 
 
 BY 
 J. RENDEL HARRIS, M.A., D.Litt. (Duel.) 
 
 LATE FELLOW OF CLARE COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 
 
 WITH SEVEN PLATES 
 
 CAMBRIDGE: 
 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS 
 
 1906
 
 I 
 
 CambvttigE 
 
 PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 "FN the following pages T have returned to the subject 
 which was introduced in the lectures on the Dioscuri in 
 the Christian Legends. The field has widened under survey, 
 and is now comparable with ' all time and all existence.' The 
 man who deals with a universal subject needs something more 
 than a universal spirit ; he must have a number of friends and 
 know how to use them. In the following pages will be found 
 the traces of more minds than one or two. Dr Moulton and 
 Mr Chadwick have advised my philological weakness, and 
 found me parallels to my investigations from the lore of the far 
 north and the far east : Mr Johns has advised me as to the 
 Assyrian and Babylonian beliefs that may be quoted ; Mr Bass 
 Mullinger supplies me with an interesting case of Dioscuro- 
 phany from the Middle Ages ; Mr Conybeare suggests to me to 
 examine the pretty story of Sisinnius and Sisinnodorus ; Miss 
 Jane Harrison points out some archeological parallels ; and 
 Mr T. R. Glover watches over the work with constant sugges- 
 tion, wise rebuke and solicitude, as if it were his own. My 
 hearty thanks to them and to others. The faults of the book 
 will be mine, the virtues will be credited elsewhere. 
 
 J. RENDEL HARRIS. 
 
 March, 1906.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 There are few directions of modern investigation in which 
 a small and apparently restricted subject has grown more 
 rapidly to a large and varied one than the enquiry into the 
 meaning of the third sign of the Zodiac, which goes by the 
 name of the Heavenly Twins. The average man's knowledge 
 about them would probably be nearly the same as that of a 
 schoolboy who understands that one section of the Zodiac is 
 marked by two bright companion stars, whose names are 
 individually Castor and Pollux, and collectively Gemini, the 
 Twins ; and that Castor and Pollux are a couple of deified 
 heroes, whose chief achievement on earth was to win the battle 
 of the Lake Regillus for the Romans, and so to furnish inaterial 
 for one of Macaulay's spirited Lays of Ancient Rome. Beyond 
 that, all is a blank ; the schoolboy may indeed be closer 
 involved than he knows with the history of the Twins ; his 
 ejaciilations may sometimes take the form " by jiminy " without 
 his recognizing that an appeal is being made, in a forcible 
 manner, to the Twins as the guardians of public fjiith and the 
 avengers of acts of perjury ; but even if he had recognized the 
 connexion between his own slang and the ancient piety, it 
 would probably be some time before he detected the reason for 
 the connexion in the portions of the ancient Roman history and 
 literature which it was his duty to read. When, however, 
 we examine the legends of the Twins more closely, passing 
 over from the Roman world to the Greek world and so to 
 the further East, and the Indian literature, the qualities, 
 powers and actions ascribed to the Twins become so diversified 
 
 H. 1
 
 2 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. 
 
 that it is difficult to understand not only how the Twins 
 became the guardians of good faith, but also how a single pair 
 can be credited with the playing of so many and so varied 
 parts as we find assigned to them ; for we find them as the 
 patrons of almost all the industries and avocations of life, as 
 the benefactors of every kind of needy people, as governing 
 horse-craft and ship-craft and plough- craft and leech-craft, as 
 presiding over the merchant and the soldier and the sailor; 
 in the bestowal of rain from heaven they seem to have the 
 prerogative of Zeus, in thd healing of the sick of Aesculapius, 
 in the foughten field they are more in evidence than Ares, and 
 in subtlety and skill they are a match for Hermes. How did 
 all these varied functions come into the mind of the early 
 speculative man ? Can the examination of a pair of companion 
 stars account for so many arts and crafts and occupations ? 
 Can a single pair of heroes do so many things well beside 
 fighting ? And if they were really men, why did the legend- 
 makers make one of them immortal and show the grave of the 
 other to prove that he was mortal ? It must be obvious that 
 we cannot lay all these characteristics of the Twins to the 
 charge of a single pair of fixed stars which happen to be in 
 a certain division of the Zodiac. The Zodiac is a long-suffering 
 beast of burden, and has had many fearful and wonderful 
 hypotheses put upon its back, but it is quite impossible that 
 it can be responsible for the variety of stories which are 
 brought to light in even a rapid survey of the Greek archeo- 
 logy, or the allusions to the Twins in the Rig-Veda. And the 
 anthropologists have been slowly finding out for us that the 
 Heavenly Twins can be taken out of the Zodiac altogether, 
 that they belong to a time when Chaldean astronomy was 
 not yet dreamt of, and to a period of human development 
 which can only be called historical at all by a very liberal use 
 of the term, and that their varied activities and philanthropies 
 are a mirror in which we can read the evolution of the arts of 
 human life as disclosed by the inventions of many aeons of 
 progress. For this reason the Heavenly Twins are a peculiarly 
 attractive study to the anthropologist, who can take us back in 
 their company to the very dawn of civilization.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 3 
 
 In the following pages we have no intention of making an 
 exhaustive study of the cult of the Heavenly Twins. What we 
 want to do is to carry back a few of the characteristics of the 
 Twins to the lowest strata of human history, and then to show 
 how many traces of the cult remain in mediaeval and in modern 
 life. On this last point we have written briefly in the book 
 called The Dioscuri in the Christian Legends. In the following 
 pages we shall return to the theme and add some further 
 illustrations in support of our theories. But first of all we 
 must move backward into the earliest times and find out, if 
 possible, how the belief in the existence of the Heavenly Twins 
 arose, and which of their varied peculiarities are the most 
 ancient.
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 That the Heavenly Twins are one mortal and 
 the other immortal. 
 
 It will probably occasion surprise that we should claim the 
 highest antiquity for the belief that one of a pair of twins is 
 mortal and the other immortal. 
 
 We understand from the Greek legends of the Dioscuri, or 
 sons of Zeus, that one of them, Castor, was buried in Greek 
 soil ; the other, Polydeuces (or Pollux, as the Latins call him), 
 was made immortal by Zeus ; and the Greek mythologists have 
 added a beautiful description of the discontent of the deified 
 Polydeuces because his brother could not share his honours 
 with him, and his determination not to enjoy Heaven alone, 
 together with an account of the way in which Zeus rewarded 
 the disinterested affection of Polydeuces, and divided immor- 
 tality for one between two, thus furnishing the Greek moralists 
 with their classical instance of the higher forms of love in 
 sacrifice. 
 
 My impression is, that there is hardly any of the legends of 
 the Twins of which we should more unhesitatingly say a priori 
 that it was altogether a product of the Greek mind than this 
 peculiar story of the divided immortality and shared mortality. 
 But perhaps some hesitation might have been produced by the 
 reflection that the same terms (mortal and immortal) are used 
 of another pair of twins (still Greek, but apparently an inde- 
 pendent cult), viz. the Twins worshipped at Thebes, under the
 
 CH. l] TWINS MORTAL AND IMMORTAL. 5 
 
 names of Amphion and Zethus. For, as I pointed out\ we have 
 
 some verses preserved by Pausanias from the Greek poet 
 
 Asius, in which he speaks of the birth of Amphion and his 
 
 brother in the following terms : 
 
 And Antiope bore Zethus and divine Amphion, 
 
 She the daughter of Asopus, the deep-eddying river, 
 
 Having conceived by Zeus and by E]3opeus, shepherd of peoples. 
 
 Here we are warned to discriminate between Zethus the 
 mortal and Amphion the immortal, and the reason of the 
 difference is assigned, viz. the double paternity, divine and 
 human, which affected their mother Antiope ; just as in the 
 case of Castor and Polydeuces we are referred to Zeus and 
 Tyndareus. 
 
 In the same way the twin brethren Herakles and Iphikles 
 are reputed to be of one mother, viz. Alkmene, but the fathers 
 are different ; Zeus is the parent of Herakles, but Amphitryon 
 of Iphikles. (Notice, in passing, the rhyming of the names of 
 this pair of twins.) 
 
 And the suggestion at once arises that the explanation 
 given may be one that would naturally be given by primitive 
 man explaining phenomena to himself, without the aid of 
 advanced Greek mythology. Is it not probable that all of the 
 cases referred to have come down from an earlier stratum 
 which is not necessarily Greek at all ? and that their common 
 origin can be carried back to the very bounds of the Aryan 
 civilization ? I propose to show that the explanation can be 
 found at an earlier date than any known civilization. In order 
 to do this we must examine the survivals of primitive human 
 life which are embedded in our present civilization ; we must 
 turn to the beliefs and customs of savage peoples, in order to 
 find out how they regarded and explained such a phenomenon 
 as the birth of twins. 
 
 In a recent report on the Essequibo Indians by Commissioner 
 M°Turk, we find the following passages relating to certain re- 
 crudescences of superstition among the Indians : 
 
 " Regarding puiism or sorcery, it has increased of late years, 
 especially among the Indians inland, and no one unacquainted 
 
 1 Dioscuri, p. 18.
 
 6 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH, 
 
 with the inner life of the Indian can tell how they suffer from 
 its influence, and how detrimental it is to their advancement. 
 
 " It is all very well for people who have only a hearsay 
 knowledge of pui to laugh at and ridicule it. It may appear 
 ridiculous to them from an intellectual point of view, but it is 
 no laughing matter to the Indians, but one from which their 
 superstitious ignorance at times causes them intense suffering. 
 Their belief in puiism is more sincere and general than in the 
 Christian religion, to which it is in a measure antagonistic ; 
 and for the good of the race, it would be well if an effort could 
 be made to stamp it out. I could relate many instances of 
 serious sufferings and even death that resulted from the super- 
 stitious belief in the powers of the pui man — the most recent 
 will suffice. 
 
 " An Indian woman gave birth to twins : at the time there 
 was considerable sickness in the neighbourhood and a pui man 
 was called in. He declared the cause of the sickness to be one 
 of the twins, who he said was the child of a Kenaima^ as a 
 woman could not naturally produce two children at a birth. 
 The particular child was sick and fretful, and one night on the 
 cry of an owl or other night bird the child woke and com- 
 menced to cry. The pui man, who was present, declared the 
 
 J Some caution will be necessary in the explanation of the word Kenaima. 
 It need hardly be said that it does not mean a deity, nor has it the exact sense 
 of a spirit, as we understand spirit. If we examine the account given of the 
 Indian superstitions in Mr im Thurn's Indians of British Guiana we shall find 
 that the Kenaima is one of "the most marked and influential characters in 
 every-day Indian life" (p. 328). He is commonly conceived as "a man, who, 
 having devoted himself to slaying some other man, has the power of seijarating 
 his spiritual from his bodily substance" (p. 329). "All tangible objects, ani- 
 mate (including man) and inanimate alike, consist each of two separable parts — 
 a body and a spirit" (ibid.). "Every object, in the whole world, is a being, 
 consisting of a body and spirit, and differs from every other object in no respect 
 except that of bodily form, and in the greater or less degree of brute force and 
 brute cunning consequent on the difference of bodily form and bodily habits" 
 (p. 850). The Kenaima, then, is an animistic conception, at an early stage of 
 human thought. The Kenaima is the external soul of something or somebody, 
 almost always hurtful, and requiring the counteracting influences of the peaiman 
 (pui-man). He is hardly yet a spirit and far from being a god. But he will 
 become a god some day, the peaiman will be his priest and the Twins his 
 assessors.
 
 l] TWINS MORTAL AND IMMORTAL. 7 
 
 cry of the bird to be the Kenaima father of the child calling to 
 it, and the child's crying its answer. The next day at his 
 instigation a large hole was dug in the ground and a fire built 
 in it, and, when it was well ablaze the infant was thrown into 
 it and burned to deaths" 
 
 Here, then, we have the very belief that we are in search 
 of, an expression of the most elementary thought of the human 
 race on the subject of the birth of twins. The occurrence is 
 abnormal, and an abnormal cause must be found for the ab- 
 normal effect^ The hypothesis is a dual paternity, one father 
 being the known and visible factor, the other an unknown and 
 spirit factor. It is only one step from this belief to the state- 
 ment that the Dioscuri were, one mortal and one immortal. 
 We are, however, carried back by that single step to the very 
 beginnings of human civilization. And we are not limited to 
 Indo-Germanic origins, for the explanation is evidently a spon- 
 taneous one on the part of the primitive man, long before the 
 point of departure of any developments of Aryan civilization. 
 We have only to turn the invisible spirit of the Indian sorcerer 
 into the " Father " of the Greek Olympus and the existence of 
 Castor and Polydeuces is explained. If this be so, we are far 
 and finally removed from any attempt to explain the Twins 
 by the Zodiac or by the stars. We are at an earlier date 
 in human history than star-gazing and star-naming^ Any 
 
 1 A little later, the mother shared the fate of the child. 
 
 - This sense of the abnormal comes out very clearly in the language of the 
 Baronga of East Africa, who have a special word to express it. Accordingly 
 M. Junod, in his work Les Baronga, p. 477, when discussing the expression yila 
 which is constantly on the lips of the people says that the expression psa yila 
 answers to our "not allowed" ; and that amongst certain phenomena described as 
 yila are derogations from the laws of physical nature. Such, for example, as 
 the bringing of twins into the world, psa yila. The second class of phenomena 
 are those which are a derogation from universal and observed custom. It may, 
 however, be doubted whether the distinction would be made by the savage mind. 
 We suspect "twins" belong just as much under M. Junod's second class as under 
 the first. Psa yila would seem to be the Baronga translation of what the South 
 Sea islander calls "taboo." 
 
 i* For example, Jeremias, Das alte Testament im Lichte des alien Orients, 
 p. 20, deduces the origin of the myth of the Dioscuri from the opposition of the 
 Sun and Nergal (the Moon!), which are supposed to be a pair of twins separated 
 from one another by the breadth of the Ecliptic, and only united once a year !
 
 8 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 connexion between the Twins and the stars must belong to 
 the reflections of relatively recent civilization. But the Twins 
 themselves have been believed in from the earliest days of 
 human thought. Their legends, occurring no doubt spon- 
 taneously at many points of human history, have almost as 
 long a record as the race itself 
 
 But when we have thus referred the Heavenly Twins to 
 the early explanation of a perplexing natural phenomenon, we 
 are in a position to go a step or two further, as we try to 
 realize the situation which furnishes the starting-point of the 
 legends. 
 
 The simplest form, then, which we have yet detected of the 
 cult of the Dioscuri shows us a woman with two children and 
 suggests to us a double paternity. Here we observe that the 
 woman of the tale appears as the mother of the twins and not 
 as the sister, as in the case of Castor and Tolydeuces and their 
 sister Helena, and as in the case of the Twins of the Rig-Veda, 
 who take with them on their chariot the virgin Surya, who is 
 the daughter of the Sun. We can hardly hesitate to conclude 
 that the cult of the Dioscuri with Helen is based upon an 
 earlier cult of Twins plus their mother. It must have often 
 been noticed how superfluous Helen is in the legends of the 
 Dioscuri : it is not, however, a very simple matter to explain 
 how she came to be added to the company. 
 
 At all events, we have shown that the feature which seemed 
 most Greek in the story of the Twins, viz. their description as 
 an immortal-mortal pair, goes back to some of the earliest 
 speculations of the human race, and we may be sure that the 
 cult has had a history of extraordinary length. The earlier 
 investigators of the meaning of the statement that the Twins 
 were mortal and immortal stopped short of this primitive 
 explanation. They discovered that in very early times there 
 was a belief that the Morning and Evening Star were two 
 distinct stars, and that Hesper and Phosphor were, in fact, 
 twins. Hence they concluded, because one star was "up" 
 when the other was " down," and because one was lost in the 
 light before the rising sun and the other lost in the dark after 
 the setting sun, that therefore they came to be described as
 
 l] TWINS MORTAL AND IMMORTAL. 9 
 
 mortal and immortal. But it now appears that the explanation 
 was earlier and simpler. The Twins were identified with the 
 supposed pair of stars because they were immortal and mortal. 
 The distinction was earlier than the astronomical identification. 
 It is certainly very remarkable that the roots of a belief should 
 go so far down into the strata of the past. It is a far cry from 
 Sparta to British Guiana, and from Greek culture to Indian 
 savagery. We will now show that it is possible to go further 
 back in the history of the cult than the form which we find 
 current in British Guiana.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 That, in the earliest stages of human evolution, twins are taboo, 
 luithout distinction hetiueen them, and that their mother 
 shay^es the taboo with them. 
 
 We now pass from British Guiana to the West Coast of 
 Africa, where we shall find the taboo on twins in a still earlier 
 form, without any trace of reflection upon dual paternity or 
 spirit parentage. And we shall be able to trace the modifica- 
 tion of the taboo, and how it oscillates between a sense of 
 certain danger or a conviction of something good and sacred, 
 and also to notice how the taboo becomes restricted, as regards 
 the mother and as regards a selected one of the twins. 
 
 Our first field of study will be the tribes in the regions 
 watered by the Niger and the Congo, and we will introduce 
 the matter by some extracts from the journals and writings of 
 travellers and missionaries who have laboured in those regions. 
 We will begin with an extract from Miss Mary Kingsley's 
 Travels in West Africa, p. 324 : 
 
 "All children are thrown [into the bush] who have not 
 arrived in this world in the way considered orthodox, or who 
 cut their teeth in an improper manner. Tivins are killed 
 among all the Niger Delta tribes, and in districts out of English 
 control the mother is hilled too, except in 0-mon, where the 
 sanctuary is. These twin mothers and their children are exiled 
 to an island in the Cross River. They have to remain on the 
 island, and if any man goes across and marries one of them, he 
 has to remain on the island too. This twin-killing is a widely 
 diffused custom among the negro tribes."
 
 CH. Il] TWINS ARE TABOO. 11 
 
 Here, then, we have the primitive taboo staring us in the 
 face, and we see its first modifications, as exile is substituted 
 for death, and as the mother escapes (under foreign influence) 
 the fixte of the children. There can be no doubt what the 
 primitive custom was. Miss Kingsley continues : 
 
 " There is always a sense of there being something uncanny 
 about twins in West Africa, and in those tribes where they are 
 not killed they are regarded as requiring great care to prevent 
 them from dying on their own account 
 
 " The terror with which twins are regarded in the Niger 
 Delta is exceedingly strange and real. When I had the honour 
 of being with Miss Slessor at Okyon [Miss Slessor is a lady 
 missionary who has found her field of service amongst the tribes 
 described by Miss Kingsley], the first twins in that district were 
 saved from immolation owing entirely to Miss Slessor's great 
 influence with the natives and her own unbounded courage and 
 energy. The mother in this case was a slave-woman, an Eboe, 
 the most expensive and valuable of slaves. She was the 
 property of a big woman, who had always treated her — as 
 indeed most slaves are treated in Calabar — with great kindness 
 and consideration, but when these two children arrived all was 
 changed; immediately she was subject to torrents of virulent 
 abuse, her things were torn from her, her English china basins, 
 possessions she valued most highly, were smashed, her clothes 
 were torn and she was driven out as an unclean thing." 
 
 We observe here, what is often noticed amongst savages, 
 that the taboo upon an individual extends to his property. The 
 clothes, fu^-niture, and probably the hut, are affected by the taboo. 
 Miss Kingsley goes on to describe how Miss Slessor saved the 
 unfortunate mother and one of the children ; the other one 
 was already dead from rough handling. A new path had to be 
 cut for their return to the village ; if they had used the ordi- 
 nary path it would have been polluted and no one would have 
 travelled over it. The attitude of the natives towards the 
 rescued child was significant. " They would not touch it, and 
 only approached it after some days, and then only when it was 
 held by Miss Slessor and me.... Even its own mother could not 
 be trusted with the child ; she would have killed it. She never
 
 12 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH, 
 
 betrayed the slightest desire to have it with her, and after 
 a few days' nursing and feeding up she was anxious to go back 
 to her mistress, who, being an enlightened woman, was willing 
 to have her, if she came without the child. The woman... would 
 have to live for the rest of her life an outcast, and for a long 
 time in a state of isolation, in a hut of her own, which no one 
 would enter, neither would any eat or drink with her, nor par- 
 take of the food and water she had cooked or fetched. She 
 would lead the life of a leper, working in the plantation by day, 
 and going into her lonely hut by night, shunned and cursed." 
 
 Here then we have a very vivid picture of the extent to 
 which the birth of twins produces a state of taboo. It will be 
 noticed that there is no distinction made between the children. 
 If only one had been subject to taboo, the instinct of the mother 
 would have identified the uncanny child with the dead one ; 
 but both are equally uncanny and their mother is taboo with 
 them : everything connected with them shares the curse. 
 
 Miss Kingsley concludes her pathetic picture of the poor 
 woman upon whom the curse had lighted as follows : " She 
 would sit for hours singing, or rather, moaning out a kind of 
 dirge over herself ' Yesterday I was a woman, now I am a 
 horror, a thing all people run from. Yesterday they would talk 
 to me with a sweet mouth, now they greet me with curses and 
 execrations. They have smashed my basin, they have torn my 
 clothes,' and so on, and so on. There was no complaint against 
 the people for doing these things, only a bitter sense of injury 
 against some superhuman power that had sent this withering 
 curse of twins down on her." 
 
 » 
 
 Perhaps in defining the curse as the work of a superhuman 
 power Miss Kingsley has travelled a little beyond the mental 
 position of the negro woman, and anticipated a later step that 
 will be taken in the explanation of the phenomena. 
 
 Now let us confirm Miss Kingsley 's observations by some 
 missionary reports : we will turn to a little book by Mr Goldie 
 called Calabar and its Mission, where we find as follows (p. 24): 
 
 " Whether the most unnatural of the customs prevailing 
 among the Calabar people, the destruction of the infant twin- 
 born, originated in reluctance to undertake the care of their
 
 ll] TWINS ARE TABOO. 13 
 
 upbringing it is hard to say. Eventually it took the place 
 [? the form] of an act of obedience demanded by the objects of 
 their idolatry, and, strange to say, it is most strenuously sup- 
 ported by the women, though they suffer most from it. The 
 mother, who was visited with the much-dreaded affliction of 
 a twin-birth, was no doubt formerly destroyed with her infants: 
 but we found on our arrival, that though she was driven out of 
 the town and mourned for as dead, she was permitted to live in 
 the farm districts, and a hamlet was built on the outskirts of 
 each town, called the twin-mothers' village, in which those 
 resided who were undergoing the banishment for life." 
 
 It is interesting to observe the way in which the original 
 taboo becomes modified, and it might be a subject of enquiry 
 whether traces of twin -mother villages are to be found in other 
 countries \ Mr Goldie gives some instances of the extent to 
 which the taboo on twins still prevails : 
 
 " The wife of Okun Nyamsi, the teacher at Eseko, came in 
 one day to report the circumstance of a twin-birth in the 
 neighbourhood. The father of the infants had carried them 
 into the bush and buried them. Okun and his wife got notice 
 of the matter, and he hurried out to see if anything could be 
 done for them. The fiither refused at first to show the spot 
 where he had put them, but, yielding to Okun's sharp rebuke, 
 they were taken out of the hole still alive, but neither of them 
 lived, and the poor mother would not look at them." 
 
 Mr Goldie continues with some similar cases; it is important 
 to collect them, for we do not know what features in savage life 
 may not be current in far more highly-evolved forms of human 
 life, and we shall find that even apparently unimportant details 
 will reappear in communities that are widely separated from 
 one another by space as well as time. Mr Goldie quotes a note 
 which he received from Asuqua Ekanem, a native missionary at 
 Ikunetu, as follows : 
 
 " On Wednesday morning a lad came and told us of a twin- 
 birth at a farm. Ekpenyong Ndang (a native assistant) and I 
 
 1 For instance Branchidae was originally known as Didymi, and the temple 
 of the place is dedicated to Apollo Didymaeus, i. e. to Apollo of Didymi. But 
 there may be many reasons for calling a place Twin-town.
 
 14 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 went out immediately and saw the woman in the bush. She 
 was weeping very much, and we tried to comfort her, but she 
 would not listen. We asked her to go home with us, but she 
 refused, nor would she receive any help. She would rather die 
 than he a tiuin-mother. We asked for the infants, but all were 
 afraid to tell us. At last one boy, on the promise of a shirt, led 
 us to a pot lying under a palm-tree. On turning it up we 
 found two little girls squeezed into it. We wrapped them up 
 and brought them home, and put them into a warm bath. One 
 of them died after the bath, for the people had wounded it on 
 the head, and cut her hands and face and broken one of her ribs." 
 
 Another instance is given by Mr Goldie from a brother 
 missionary, Mr Timson of Ikorofiong, who states that " on the 
 dreaded calamity of a twin-birth occurring in the household of 
 a man who pretended to be his friend, the said frieud had 
 thrown both mother and child into the river, and thought it 
 strange he should be rebuked for so doing." Mr Timson had 
 the pleasure shortly after of rescuing by force the first twin 
 child of the Ibibio tribe preserved from the wonted doom. The 
 infant was a little girl, who is now the wife of an assistant- 
 teacher at Ikorofiong station ; but for years the heads of the 
 village where she was born insisted that she should be brought 
 back from Creek Town (where she had for safety been taken) 
 and that she should be killed. 
 
 It is important that we should get a just idea of the extent 
 to which the abhorrence of twins is rooted in the savage mind, 
 and of its extraordinary persistence. For we shall presently 
 show that the belief that twins are uncanny persisted, in 
 a more advanced and non-abhorrent form, in the Christian 
 Church all over Europe ; and it is interesting to contrast with 
 its persistence in an amicable form in the Christian Church 
 the similar conservatism of the hostile feeling in the savage 
 mind. And under the same head we may examine what hap- 
 pened when the savages of Nigei^ia embraced Christianity in 
 its more modern form, from which the belief in the great Twin 
 Brethren had disappeared ; for we shall find that while they 
 accepted the Christianity which was presented to them, they 
 could not rid themselves of the belief in the malign influence
 
 ll] TWINS ARE TABOO. 15 
 
 of twins, any more than the people of middle Europe could rid 
 themselves of the belief in the helpfulness of the great Twin 
 Brethren, and so for a long while the native Christians in 
 the Calabar region refused to allow the membership of twin 
 children or their mother in the Churches which had been 
 formed amongst them. 
 
 Returning to the general phenomenon of these regions, the 
 detestation of twin-bearing and twin-births, we begin to look 
 round for traces not only of modification of the ruthless custom 
 of the primeval savage, but also of modification of the belief 
 itself, and we shall find, to our surprise, that it sometimes 
 happens that quite adjacent tribes take opposite views of the 
 matter, the one regarding it as a case of uncanny evil, the 
 other of mysterious good. 
 
 For example, I am informed by my fi'iend, Mr J. Marcus 
 Brown, who was for some time a missionary on the Oil Rivers, 
 that among the Fang tribes of the interior twins were formerly 
 regarded as monstrosities and were killed, and that this is still 
 the custom in some tribes, whilst amongst others it is now 
 usual to kill only one. It would be interesting to know the 
 mental process by which the tribes in question arrived at this 
 modification of the ancient rule and the reasons they give for it 
 and the selection of the surviving child. We seem here to be 
 drawing near to the point of view of the Guiana Indians. 
 
 The contrast between the customs of adjacent tribes is most 
 conspicuous in such a case as is given by Mr Goldie, who, after 
 describing the way in which King Eyo suppressed twin infanti- 
 cide in his own tribe, remarks that " amongst the Ekoi tribe, at 
 no great distance from us, when a twin-birth occurs they make 
 it an occasion of rejoicing, and her neighbours present gifts to 
 the happy mother^" 
 
 1 Here again Mr Goldie's observations bring out the extent to which the 
 taboo affects the dwelling and the property as well as the persons : he tells us 
 that "a small tribe near Ikorofioug killed both mother and children : the people 
 of Akaba, another small tribe in our neighbourhood, drive the poor mother into 
 the bush and allow her to perish of want. The Calabar people sometimes pick 
 them up, the women going to the side of the river to hail any canoe passing. 
 Another tribe drives off both father and mother, but the father is allowed to 
 return to society on paying a fine, and catching a certain animal without
 
 16 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 When we were referring to observations on the question of 
 twins in W. Africa made by Miss Mary Kingsley, it would have 
 been proper to draw attention to the acknowledgement which 
 she made of her indebtedness to the missionaries of various 
 societies, from whom she derived information as to the fetish 
 rites in their districts. Amongst these a prominent place 
 should be given to Dr R. H. Nassau, for forty years an 
 American missionary in the French Congo. Dr Nassau has 
 recently published a work, entitled Fetichism in West Africa, 
 which is full of valuable material for the folk-lorist and anthro- 
 pologist, though the treatment of the subject by the author is 
 far from being scientific. On the subject of twins, Dr Nassau 
 records his own observations and those of others. We learn 
 from him that in the Gabun country twins are welcomed, 
 though an expiatory ritual is practised over them : we also are 
 informed that twins have fixed names amongst certain tribes, 
 and that there are W. African tribes amongst whom they are 
 objects of worship. From a West African newspaper, which 
 Dr Nassau quotes without naming it, and without describing 
 the locality or tribe to which the information refers, we learn 
 that the worship of twins occurs every month, a point to which 
 we shall probably have occasion to refer later. 
 
 But perhaps we had better transcribe certain notes from 
 Dr Nassau's collection, as one never knows when or where the 
 parallel to a West African custom may turn up, and we are 
 dealing, as will be seen clearly enough as the enquiry proceeds, 
 with a custom which prevailed over almost the whole world. 
 
 Dr Nassau, then, reports as follows^: 
 
 " Mr Arnot states that in Garengauze ' cases of infanticide 
 are very rare. Twins, strange to say, are not only allowed to 
 live, but the people delight in them.' Though they are not 
 regarded as monstrosities deserving death, as among the Calabar 
 people on the west coast, it is nevertheless considered necessary 
 that certain preservative ceremonies should be performed on 
 the infants and their parents." 
 
 wounding it. The house in which a twin-birth occurs is commonly jjulled 
 down." 
 
 1 Fetichism in W. Africa, p. 205.
 
 Il] TWINS ARE TABOO. 17 
 
 Then follows an account of the purification of the parents, 
 who present their offspring ceremonially to the king of the 
 tribe. The following description is given by Mr Swan, a 
 colleague of Mr Arnot, mentioned above : 
 
 " An elderly woman came forward, with a dish in her left 
 hand and an antelope's tail in her right. When she reached 
 Msidi [the king], I was astonished at her dipping the tail in 
 the dish and dashing the liquid over his face. Msidi's wife had 
 a like dose. But my surprise increased when she came to us 
 and gave us a share. What was in the dish I cannot say, but 
 it struck me as possessing a very disagreeable odour. This 
 discourteous creature was the Ocimbanda (fetich-doctor). She 
 did not cease her dousing work till she had favoured all sitting 
 round... The king then went into the house, and his wife came 
 out with some cloth, which she tied round the mother's waist ; 
 and then a piece of cloth was given to the husband. The 
 friends had brought some native beer ; and when Msidi came 
 out, he went to one of the pots, filled his mouth, spouting the 
 beer in his wife's face : she did the same to him, after which 
 the spouting became general... They told me it was their • 
 custom to act thus when twins were born\" 
 
 Dr Nassau notes further that, if one child should die out of 
 the pair {i.e. in a country where twins are honoured), an image 
 is made of the departed child and placed by the living one. 
 "In the Benga tribe, thirty-five years ago, I observed that when 
 one of a pair of twins died, a wooden image was substituted 
 for it in the bed or cradle-box, alongside of the living child. I 
 strongly suspected Animism in the custom^; but some Christians 
 explained that the image was only a toy, so that the living babe 
 should not miss the presence of an object resembling its mate^" 
 
 1 From Ellis, Yoriiha-speaking Peoples, p. 81, we find that twins have a tute- 
 lary deity, called Ibeji among the Yorubas, and corresponding to the god Hoho 
 of the Ewe-speaking tribes. Here Ibeji = twins, and Hoho has a twin-like 
 appearance. There is also a small black monkey, sacred to Ibeji, a kind of 
 twin totem. Twins are commonly named after it, or rather one of them is so 
 named. 
 
 ^ That is, as Ellis explains, the image is for the spirit of the dead child to 
 enter into, and not for the amusement or comfort of the living child, except in 
 the negative sense, that the spirit of the dead is kept from worrying the living. 
 
 2 On p. 270 we are told of the " Yoruba custom of having images carved of 
 
 H. 2
 
 18 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 With regard to the names of twins, Dr Nassau remarks 
 that in certain tribes twins have the same names. " In Benga 
 they are always Ivaha (a wish) and Ayenwe (unseen). These 
 names are given irrespective of sex. But not every man or 
 woman whom one may meet with these names is necessarily a 
 twin." "Among the Egba tribes of the Yoruba country... they 
 are given twin names, which, of course differ in different 
 languages. Among the Egbas, the firstborn is Taiwo, i.e. ' the 
 first to taste the world/ and the other Kehende, i.e. ' the one 
 who comes last^.'" 
 
 We have now sufficiently shown from W. African customs 
 that the taboo on twins is very early in human evolution ; 
 most of the African tribes agree that twins are uncanny, but 
 some think them lucky, others unlucky : some tribes kill and 
 some exile both the mother and the child ; even those who 
 welcome them use special ceremonies for averting evil. There 
 appears to be no trace of the belief of a dual parentage, nor any 
 idea that one of the children is of a spirit-ancestry I 
 
 Now let us go into S. Africa and see whether we find 
 similar beliefs and customs to those which we have found in 
 such elementary forms amongst the negroes of the Niger and 
 the Oil Rivers^ Our best guide will be a Swiss missionary, 
 M. Junod, who has laboured amongst the Baronga tribes of 
 Portuguese S. Africa, not far from Delagoa Bay*. 
 
 dead twins, and that the carving of these images is a flourishing and money- 
 making trade. If the parents of the dead child are in comfortable circum- 
 stances the carvers tell them that they have seen in their dreams the dead twin 
 and that he or she has asked them to send such and such clothes, articles of 
 food, money, &c." 
 
 1 Is this the original meaning of the name Jacob ? 
 
 2 But against this note that in the Ondo country they are said to destroy one 
 of twins, and that amongst the Yorubas the totem name appears to be given to 
 one of the two children. It is difficult to think the selection wholly arbitrary: 
 and, even if it were, we may be sure that an explanation would soon be found 
 which would remove it from the class of arbitrary actions. 
 
 ^ From the Congo Free State I have no information except of a negative 
 character. It seems that in this district the treatment of twins is normal : both 
 are brought up, and there is no ill-treatment of the mother. So Dr W. Holman 
 Bentley, who has had twenty-five years' experience of life on the Congo. 
 
 * M. Junod's work is entitled, Les Ba-ronga, ^tude ethnographique sur les 
 indigenes de la Baie de Delagoa ; it was published at Neuchatel in 1898 as the 
 tenth volume of the Bulletin de la Societe Neiichateloise de Geographie.
 
 Il] TWINS ARE TABOO. 19 
 
 From M. Junod, then, we learn that among the Baronga^ 
 the arrival in the world of two or three infants at a birth is 
 regarded as a great misfortune, a defilement for which special 
 rites of purification are required. He gives the description of 
 what happens in such an event amongst the clan Zihlahla, 
 beyond Tobane, where, after a multiple birth, the witch-doctor 
 is at once sent for. Meanwhile the mother has to leave the 
 village and take up her abode in a wretched hut which has 
 been constructed for her in the neighbourhood. Here, then, we 
 have the survival of the expulsion of the mother, which is such 
 a cruel custom amongst the Calabar natives. The women of 
 the neighbourhood take the opportunity to pray for rain ; we 
 shall return to this point presently. After certain dances and 
 songs they throw water over the mother and children. M. Junod 
 thinks this is the beginning of the ceremony of purification : it 
 is more likely that it is a part of the rain-charm to which we 
 have just alluded. He then describes the taboo under which 
 the mother and children are laid, a taboo so severe that the 
 woman is not allowed to give food to her other children, and 
 which necessitates the destruction by fire of her hut and all its 
 furniture, except in so far as custom permits the witch-doctor 
 to annex half the property, presumably because he is superior 
 to the risks that spring from the taboo. It will be remembered 
 that the same custom was in vogue on the Oil Rivers, with the 
 exception of what is excepted in the case of the medicine- man. 
 The taboo continues to affect both the growing children and 
 their mother. If they should approach the native village they 
 are driven away, and ashes are thrown at them with cries of, 
 " Go away, children of the sky." Here we have the new and 
 striking modification, to which we shall have to give special 
 attention presently, that the sky is in some way concerned with 
 their parentage. To such an extent is dislike for twins carried, 
 that when a naughty child has to be reproved or reviled, it is 
 sufficient to tell it that it is as bad as a twin. As regards the 
 taboo on the mother, the custom is that, after a year of isolation, 
 she is permitted to go away by herself to some distant place 
 where she will be unknown : or, on the other hand, she may 
 
 I Les Ba-ronga, p. 412, 
 
 2—2
 
 20 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 take two years' isolation and then return to her husband. Here 
 we have again a modification of the expulsion and exile which 
 is practised in the Calabar region. 
 
 M. Junod quotes some interesting details of the treatment 
 of twins from the letters of Mme. Eberhardt, the wife of a 
 missionary at Antioka. A poor woman who had given birth to 
 twins was found under a tree, with her children lying on the 
 ground beside her. All the women of the neighbourhood were 
 there, uttering piteous laments. 
 
 "What is the matter?" said Mme. Eberhardt. 
 
 " Oh ! don't you know that it is a great misfortune to have 
 borne twins ?" 
 
 "Do you see," added another, "the grandfather wished 
 immediately to kill one of them, but we prevented him ?" 
 
 " Wretch," said Mme. Eberhardt, " if he does that, he will 
 be seized by the Portuguese." 
 
 Then follows an account of how Mme, Eberhardt rescued the 
 woman from the open field, to which she had been driven, and 
 where, according to custom, she should have remained, and took 
 her to the Mission House : after which comes a horrid account of 
 the lustration of the poor creature by the witch-doctor, who seems 
 to have collected everything nasty for the purpose of her puri- 
 fication, and poured it on her. The importance of the account 
 does not, however, lie in the composition of the medicine, but in 
 the way in which evidence is brought forward for the custom of 
 killing one of the twins : the grandfather, here, stands for the 
 previous generations, and we need have no hesitation in saying 
 that it used to be the custom amongst the Baronga to kill one 
 of the pair of twins. Here we are more advanced than in 
 Calabar, and not very far removed from the practice of British 
 Guiana. We have also detected the traces of sky-parentage 
 and that the twins have something to do with^ the giving of 
 rain, two important points which must be examined into more 
 closely. M. Junod records not only the case of the Baronga, 
 who regard twins as of evil omen, but also points out the customs 
 of other South African tribes, and that there are those who 
 regard twins as a blessing rather than a bane, a feature which 
 we had already come across in Nigeria and the French Congo.
 
 Il] TWINS ARE TABOO. 21 
 
 He tells us (p. 415) that the customs with regard to twins vary 
 from one clan to the next. In certain tribes they are a blessing, 
 in others they are looked upon as a curse. At Tembe and 
 Matolo the women desire to be the mothers of twins, and they 
 will beg from twin-mothers portions of the fat with which they 
 anoint their offspring, in order that, if possible, they may 
 transfer fertility with the ointment. Amongst these people the 
 hut of the twin-mother is not burnt and the twin-children are 
 proud of their title. In the same way, the Hereros of German 
 South-west Africa consider a multiple birth one of the happiest 
 events that can befall them. Amongst these people on the 
 West Coast, in the very same latitude as the Baronga on the 
 East Coast, it is the custom to give the parents of twins 
 the right to exact a ransom from their neighbours, as though 
 the danger from the twins threatened the tribe rather than the 
 individual. The customs of these people are described by a 
 missionary named Daunert, in the Folklore Journal of Cape- 
 Town for November, 1880; he tells us that the father and 
 mother of twins are condemned to a rigid silence, for fear of 
 bringing down curses on those with whom they converse. The 
 whole of the tribe is assembled, and they bring their cattle 
 with them. The family of the twins is received by them with 
 lamentations, each member of the tribe presents some pearls or 
 other ornaments, after which the father and mother undergo 
 purification by a witch-doctor's powder. After this the father 
 is allowed to go round the village and collect an ox from every 
 hut ; he becomes in this way a rich man. 
 
 M, Junod is perplexed over customs which are apparently 
 so self-contradictory. He finds it hard to explain the difference 
 between the treatment of twins among the Baronga, for 
 instance, and those just described among the Hereros. His 
 attempt at an. explanation is that the blessing or malediction 
 results from a sense of awe caused by the mysterious presence of 
 an unknown factor in the shape of the sky. We shall have to 
 recognize this factor presently, and no doubt it is a sufficient 
 cause of religious terror ; but as we have found the same 
 diversity of treatment amongst tribes lower down the scale 
 than the Baronga or Hereros, and apparently without any
 
 22 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 sense of the intervention of the sky, we can hardly accept 
 M. Jimod's explanation, or regard the toll of oxen as a ransom 
 intended for the celestial power. The explanation seems to 
 be farther back in the perplexing and contradictory mind of 
 primitive man. 
 
 Further north than the Baronga, we have some recent in- 
 formation in Capt. Merker's interesting account of the customs 
 and traditions of the Masai. These nomads are held by him to be 
 the descendants of one of the numerous Semitic immigrations 
 from Asia into Africa, and to have preserved in their cults and 
 traditions many traces of early Arabian life and religion. It is 
 interesting to notice that twins are regarded by the Masai as 
 a blessing and not a curse. Merker tells us that they desire 
 male children rather than female, which is a common feature of 
 most of the human species, but that above all they wish for 
 twin cJdldren^. When twins are born it is customary for one to 
 be entrusted to the mother, and the other to some other woman 
 of the same kraal. The twins are decorated with a necklace 
 made of leather and cowrie-shells, which serve as a distinction 
 and illustrate the paternal pride. There appear to be no signs 
 of any special purification. 
 
 We shall see, later on, that the Masai traditions which are 
 so closely parallel to those preserved in the Pentateuch enable 
 us to detect some Dioscuric features in certain Biblical stories 
 where we might otherwise have failed to recognize them^ 
 
 If now we cross over to Madagascar we shall find traces of 
 the twin-superstition : and as the population of Madagascar is 
 Malay and not Negroid, it looks as if the belief about twins 
 had come to them from the east and not from the west. At 
 all events it was the custom, not long since, to exile or kill one 
 
 J Merker, Die Masai, p. 51. 
 
 ^ They have also a curious and impossible tradition about the birth of twins, 
 where the interval between the elder and younger is imagined to be as long as 
 three months, a curious belief of which Merker reports parallels in the Talmud. 
 We may refer to T. B. Niddah 27". "It happened that the second child (of a 
 pair) did not come into the world till 33 days after the other." In another case 
 not till three mouths, and the Rabbi adds, "Behold they are sitting before me in 
 the Beth ha-Midrash ; 'Who are they?' Judah and Hezekiah, the sons of R. 
 Chiya."
 
 Il] TWINS ARE TABOO. 23 
 
 of a pair of twins. From Mr Standing's book, Children of 
 Madagascar (p. 31), we learn that "Twins were also con- 
 sidered unlucky, and one would often be sent away to be 
 brought up by someone else or even j^^^t to death as soon as 
 horn"; and my friend, Miss E. M. Clark, who belongs to the 
 same mission^ as Mr Standing, informs me that she has heard 
 it stated that in some parts of the island the custom was in 
 vogue not very long since. 
 
 It will not escape the student of Classical Archeology that, 
 while we are recording the folk-lore of East and West Africa, 
 we are throwing light upon the early traditions of Roman 
 History. Macaulay's description of the birth of Romulus and 
 Remus will come to mind : 
 
 "Slain is the Pontiff Gamers 
 Who spake the words of doom : 
 ' The children to the Tiber : 
 The mother to the tomb.' " 
 
 That is to say, in Rome also, twins were taboo and their 
 mother taboo with them, and the taboo was of the West 
 African type. The story of the lapsed Vestal who was mother 
 of Romulus and Remus is an attempt to explain to a later age 
 the taboo on the mother of twins. 
 
 But now let us return to the Baronga and their reference 
 of twin children to the parentage of the sky, and to the in- 
 fluence which they ascribe to them in the production of rain^ 
 
 ^ Society of Friends' Madagascar Mission. 
 
 2 In demonstrating the reality and the wide-spread belief in the " taboo " on 
 twins, it is amusing to record one case in which it survives in our own country 
 with regard to animals. There was a farmer in Wales who had a cow which had 
 borne twin calves, and he desired to sell her for fear of ill-luck or misfortune 
 that might affect him in consequence. The superstition is said to be common in 
 Cardiganshire and in S. Wales generally. See Notes and Queries, November 19, 
 1904.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 That T'wins, undei^ certain conditions, become Heavenly Twins 
 and are krWwn as the Children of the Sky. 
 
 The Twins in the Rig-Veda are credited with an interest 
 in agriculture and in the needs of the agriculturist ; they, 
 themselves drive the plough as well as the chariot, and they 
 have connexion with wind, rain, and dew. Surprising as this 
 may seem to those who approach the subject on the military 
 side and who learned to know them as gigantic heroes riding 
 upon colossal horses, there seems to be no doubt that like so 
 many of the Greek gods they were " sheep in wolves' clothing " : 
 they concealed under their martial array a peaceable and neces- 
 sary life as shepherds or agriculturists. And if Ares and 
 Athena can be traced back to deities of vegetation, I do not 
 see why we should be so very astonished that the Dioscuri 
 disclose affinities with the ploughman, that they appear as the 
 inventors of his implements, and that they help him with the 
 necessary rain from heaven. Indeed the Indian poets saw no 
 discordance between the callings, but praised them in the same 
 breath : 
 
 " You, O A9vins, that lay enemies low, sow grain with 
 
 the plough, and milk out the quickening streams of water 
 
 for men." 
 
 It will be interesting to determine whether these occupa- 
 tions of the Twins are early in their historical development, 
 and, if so, how early. It has long been observed that, amongst 
 savage people, agriculture is of the woman, just as war and 
 hunting are of the man. Whether we are investigating North
 
 CH. Ill] TWINS CHILDREN OF SKY. 25 
 
 American Indians, South Africans, or the forefathers of the 
 Greeks whose customs and beliefs survive in their ancient 
 rituals, the same truth comes to light ; that agriculture is a 
 feminine craft. Accordingly Jevons sajs^: 
 
 " The cultivation of plants was one of woman's contributions 
 to the development of civilization ; and it is in harmony with 
 this conjecture that the cereal deities are usually, both in the 
 Old World and the New, female. The agricultural or semi- 
 agricultural mysteries, therefore, from which even in civilized 
 times women used to exclude men, may be survivals of early 
 times, when agriculture was a cult as well as a craft, a mystery \ 
 as well as a ministerium, and when, further, the craft (and 
 therefore the cult) was the exclusive prerogative of the wives 
 of the tribe." 
 
 Mr Jevons proceeds to argue that cultivated plants were 
 originally totems and that cereals were originally sex-totems. 
 
 It is evident that if there were, to the mind of the savage, 
 such a connexion between the productive power of life in 
 woman, and the productive power of life in a cereal, it would 
 go far to explain why the woman had charge of agriculture and 
 its processes. Miss Harrison brings the analogy out very 
 clearly in her recent work^ and says: 
 
 "In days when man was mainly concerned with hunting 
 and fighting it was natural enough that agriculture and the 
 ritual attendant on it should fall on the women. Moreover to 
 this social necessity was added, and still is among many savage 
 communities, a deep-seated element of superstition. ' Primitive 
 man,' Mr Payne observes^ ' refuses to interfere in agriculture ; 
 he thinks it magically depends for success on Avoman, and is 
 connected with child-bearing.' 'When the women plant maize,' 
 said the Indian to Gumilla, ' the stalk produces two or three 
 ears. Why? because women know how to produce children. 
 They only know how to plant corn and ensure it germinating. 
 Then let them plant it, they know more than we know.' Such 
 seems to have been the mind of the men at Athens who sent 
 
 1 Introduction to the History of Religion, p. 240. 
 
 2 Prolegg. to Greek Religion, p. 272. 
 =* Hist, of the New World, Vol. ii. p. 7.
 
 26 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 their wives and daughters to keep the Thesmophoria and work 
 their charms and ensure fertility for crops and men." 
 
 But if this be a correct statement, or even a partially 
 correct statement of the reasons for the influence of primitive 
 woman on early agriculture, it will almost follow as a con- 
 sequence, which even the savage mind can draw, that the 
 woman who has borne twins will have greater influence in 
 agriculture, and a liigher authority in agricultural cults, than 
 the ordinary woman who only produces her children one at a 
 time. For, to use the illustration of the Indian quoted above, 
 " Her stalk produces two or three ears." And that this is the 
 case we are able to verify in a variety of ways. For example, 
 we hear from Uganda that when the natives desire to produce 
 an especially fine crop of plantains they "medicine" the fruit 
 by contact with the body of a woman who has borne twins. 
 In the same way we find all over the world that when rain is 
 needed for the crops the natural rain -maker is a woman who is 
 the mother of twins. And from this it is only one step further 
 to regard the twins themselves as the cause of the fertility 
 desired and as the agents for producing the requisite rain 
 from heaven. This point is brought out with clearness and 
 detail in the sections of the Golden Bough which deal with 
 rain-charms and associated matters. For example^ we are 
 told that " among the Shushwap Indians of British Columbia, 
 twins are credited with the making of good or bad weather at 
 pleasure." And again^ "among the Nootkas of British Columbia 
 twins are believed to have the power of making good or bad 
 weather," And again, " The Baronga, on the shores of Delagoa 
 in South-eastern Africa, ascribe to twins the same power of 
 influencing the weather which is attributed to the Nootkas far 
 away on the Pacific coast of North America. They bestow the 
 name of Tilo, that is, the sky, on a woman who has given birth 
 to twins, and the infants themselves are called the children of 
 the sky." The importance of this observation will be evident 
 to anyone who will reflect that we have here among the 
 Baronga the exact equivalent of the Greek ALoa/covpot. 
 
 1 Frazer, Golden Bough, i. 83. 
 
 2 G. B. I. 90, 91.
 
 Ill] TWINS CHILDREN OF SKY, 27 
 
 Mr Frazer, in transcribing the account from the Swiss mis- 
 sionary Junod, adds in a note the remark that the " reason for 
 calling them children of the sky is obscure." But if we reflect 
 that Zeus is a sky-god and the Dioscuri his children, we see at 
 once what it means to call them by the equivalent name in the 
 language of the Baronga. Is it certain that it is the woman 
 who is called Tilo^? that title belongs rather to the invisible 
 parent, who has by this time annexed to his family both of the 
 twins. The account of the actual method of producing rain, as 
 given by M. Junod, brings out very clearly the importance in 
 the ritual of both the mother and the children. The women, 
 clad in leaves, go the round of the wells and springs and 
 cleanse them. After that " the women must repair to the 
 house of one of their gossips who has given birth to twins, and 
 must drench her with water, which they carry in little pitchers ^ 
 ...When they have cleansed the wells they must go and pour 
 water on the graves of their ancestors in the sacred grove. It 
 
 ^ M. Junod's statement is as follows {Les Ba-ronga, p. 414): "Cette puis- 
 sance, qui produit I'^clair et la mort, preside aussi d'une mani^re toute sp^ciale 
 a la naissance des jumeaux, a tel point que la femme qui les a mis au monJe est 
 appelee du nom de Tilo, ciel, et les enfants eux-memes : Baua ba Tilo, enfants 
 du Ciel." {lb. p. 418) "Pour que le Ciel donne de la pluie, 11 faut Parroser ! 
 La mere des jumeaux, les jumeaux eux-memes sont des etres que le Ciel a dis- 
 tingues au point qu'ils s'appellent Ciel. Done il faut leur verser de I'eau 
 dessus!" The passage seems too strongly worded. The children are not called 
 sky, but sky-boys : and it is doubtful if the mother is called sky. 
 
 It is interesting to notice that the name Tilo is also used to express thunder 
 and lightning. In a story told by M. Junod of the production and purification 
 of twins (with rain-making?), the ceremonies are described as taking place 
 under a great tree. The thunder-god has bis habitation in a tree, usually in 
 an oak. 
 
 ^ M. Junod says that when a woman has borne twins she is immediately 
 visited by all the women of the neighbourhood, who drench her and her off- 
 spring with water and chant over her a rain-charm. As we have pointed out 
 already, the pouring of water has nothing to do with purification, it is the usual 
 sympathetic magic for rain-making. M. Junod describes the chant as follows : 
 
 " Toutes les femmes du pays se rassemblent ; elles partent dans toutes les 
 directions au Nord, au Sud, a I'Est, a I'Ouest pour puiser de I'eau dans de 
 vieilles calabasses a tous les lacs, dans tous les puits de la contr^e avoisinaute. 
 Elles s'en vont en sautillaut sur la i^ointe des pieds et en chantonnant un chant 
 special appel^ le mhelelo : 
 
 mbel^lo, mbelelo ! mpfoula a yi n4 ! 
 mbelelo, mbelelo 1 que la pluie tombe."
 
 28 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 often happens, too, that at the bidding of the wizard they will 
 go and pour water oji the graves oftwins^." 
 
 Enough has been brought forward to establish the fact that 
 a woman who has borne twins, as well as the children them- 
 selves, are especially influential in the induction of fertility, 
 and in the necessary factor of that induction, the charming of 
 rain from the skies. 
 
 We see now the origin of the term Dioscuri ; it is no 
 peculiar Greek idea, but one which arose at a very early period 
 of human civilization ; and we see how the Dioscuri came to be 
 regarded as the patrons of agriculture and the bestowers of 
 rain, as in the verses quoted from the Rig-Veda. The function 
 assigned to the Twins is no peculiarity of Indo-Germanic 
 civilization. We have shown that it exists amongst savages 
 who are as far apart as Eastern Africa from Western America. 
 
 It will be noticed that the cult of the Twins, as disclosed in 
 this chapter, is slightly more advanced than what we remarked 
 in the case of the Indians in British Guiana, in that both the 
 Twins are now credited to the spirit-father and named after 
 him. But even in the Greek legends of the Dioscuri we can 
 still trace the fluctuating opinion of the early peoples, for the 
 Greek Twins are sometimes called Dioscuri, and sometimes 
 Tyndaridae, and sometimes they are assigned to their respective 
 fathers, Polydeuces to Zeus and Castor to Tyndareus. We can 
 hardly doubt that the name Dioscuri, or its equivalent, is a very 
 early invention of man in his first thinking times. And .ve 
 may also be sure, from the extraordinary variety of functions 
 assigned to the Greek Twins and to those of the Rig-Veda, that 
 their origin must be in a very distant past, and the evolution of 
 their cult a part of the oldest religion of the world. 
 
 We ought not to leave the consideration of this part of the 
 subject without reminding ourselves that a parallel form to the 
 Greek " Dioscuri " and the African " Children of Tilo " was 
 
 1 This custom of pouring water on the graves is still practised by the Arme- 
 nians of Aintab at the festival which they call Vartevar, and which is the sur- 
 vival of an ancient rain-festival. But I could not obtain, on a recent visit, any 
 suggestion that there was a preference shown to the graves of twins, as is said 
 to be the case among the Baronga.
 
 Ill] TWINS CHILDREN OF SKY. 29 
 
 brought to light by Mannhardt in his famous study of the folk- 
 songs of Lithuania, where we read of the deiua deli, " sons of 
 God" (or "sons of the sky"?), who ride upon a chariot, and 
 liberate the daughter of the Sun. 
 
 We must not assume these Lithuanian beliefs to b^ as 
 independent of the Greek legends as we may naturally assume 
 the superstitions of the Baronga to be. They should be 
 classified with the Greek forms, as coming from a common 
 Indo-Germanic origin. 
 
 r^
 
 <y 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 That the Twins, as the patrons of fer'tility, are known amongst 
 Semitic as well as artiongst Aryan peoples. 
 
 As soon as we have recognized the part which the Twins 
 and their mother play in the processes of agriculture and in 
 the fertilisation and growth of the crops, as has been shown in 
 the preceding chapter, it follows that they will also be the 
 patrons of fertility in the human species as well as in plant 
 life\ Indeed it is natural to suppose that their effect upon 
 growth and multiplication would be sensible in their human 
 subjects even sooner than amongst plants, which, to us moderns, 
 would seem to be more distant from the operating causes. 
 However this may be, we may be sure that, sooner or later, an 
 influence which is believed to operate upon the sown and 
 planted fields will also be looked for in the conjunctions of the 
 human race. We shall accordingly find (a) that the Twin 
 brethren have a care over the nuptials of the young, {h) that 
 they are able to reinforce the declining vigour of the aged. 
 Under the first of these heads we can at once range a number 
 of beliefs with their associated legends ; for instance, the Roman 
 gods, Picumnus and Pilumnus, who preside over marriages and 
 births, are evidently a pair of twins ; their names alone would 
 suggest that relation, apart from the fact that they are credited 
 with doughty deeds in the Dioscuric manner. Under the same 
 head must be arranged all those peculiar features in the Syriac 
 Acts of Thomas, where Jesus and His assumed twin brother are 
 represented as taking part in the festivities or appearing in 
 connexion with the sanctities of a royal wedding. Under the 
 
 1 Of. what Pliny says of the planet Venus (H.N. ii. 6): " Huius natura 
 cuncta generantur in terra. Namque in alterutro exortu genitali rore consper- 
 gens, non terrae modo conceptus implet, verum animantium quoque omniura 
 stimulat,"
 
 CH. IV] TWINS PATRONS OF FERTILITY. 31 
 
 second head we shall probably be able to establish in the Semitic 
 literature a remarkable case of the intervention of the Dioscuri. 
 But before we come to this, let us observe that the Acts of 
 Thomas, to Avhich we have referred above, is an Edessan docu- 
 ment, and even though it professes to describe Indian scenes, 
 the customs described will be Edessan. We thus are able to 
 infer the cult of the Twins in Edessa, and in the lectures on the 
 Dioscuri in the Christian legends we were able to confirm this 
 belief in a variety of ways. And the twins whom we thus dis- 
 cover are not Greek twins, but Semitic. This is not proved 
 from the Acts of Thomas themselves, though these Acts are 
 written in original Sj'riac, for the Edessan religion may have 
 taken a Greek colouring, either from the Macedonian colonists 
 who settled there or from other sources. What convinces us is 
 that we have conclusive evidence from Greek sources that the 
 Sun was honoured in Edessa along with two assessors whose 
 names are Monim and Aziz : now whatever may be the explana- 
 tion of Monim, it is clear that Aziz is not a Greek name, it 
 must be either Syriac or Arabic, and means the mighty one. 
 We actually know it as an extant Arabic name. And if it 
 should be Arabic and not Syriac, it would not surprise us, for it 
 is well known that there is an Arabic strain in the names of the 
 early princes of Edessa. But if the Twins of Edessa have 
 Arabic or Syriac names, that almost establishes the fact that 
 the Twins were as natural a cult to the Semite as to the 
 Greeks For the worship of the Twins has been shown to belong 
 to the very earliest times and not to be a modern invention. 
 
 1 One hesitates to speak too positively on the meaning of the name Monim. 
 Julian, in describing the solar cult at Edessa, had equated it, following lambli- 
 chus, with Hermes ( = Nebo of the Assyrians). [See Julian, Orat. iv. p. 195.] 
 Movers, in his work on the Phenicians, says that Monim stands for the Hebrew 
 pyO and is equivalent to the Greek fiavris. This explanation would throw 
 light on that curious passage in the Book of Judges (ix. 37) where the enemies 
 of Abimelech are seen coming from the way of the Oak of the Meonnanim, 
 which the modern interpreter translates as the " Oak of the Enchanters," or 
 "Wizards' Oak," but which earlier exegetes used to explain as the "Oak of the 
 Cloud-compellers." Either explanation would suit the Dioscuri, and an oak is 
 their natural and appropriate home. But in that case, should we not have to 
 point the Hebrew word as a dual? And is the Mahanaim of Gen. xxxii. 1 a 
 c'orruptiou of the same name or a substitute for it? It would be interesting if 
 we could show that the Dioscuri came to the help of the wandering twin Jacob.
 
 32 V THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 The enquiry at once is suggested whether there are any 
 other traces of the cult of the Twins in Semitic customs and 
 literature. The first thing that occurs to us is that if the two 
 great pillars at Edessa are really set up in honour of the Twins, 
 considered from the point of view of the signs of the Zodiac, or 
 identified with the morning and evening star, or with a pair of 
 solar heroes, then we can hardly avoid making a similar enquiry 
 for the two pillars which Solomon is said to have set up in the 
 Temple at Jerusalem, and which were inscribed respectively with 
 the names Jachin and Boaz. Closely connected with this in- 
 vestigation into the meaning of the sacred pillars of Solomon, 
 is the enquiry into the meaning of the Talmudic tradition that 
 a pair of cedar-trees (doubtless sacred cedars) stood in the fore- 
 court of the Temple. For these sacred trees are always the 
 home of deities, if they were not originally identified with 
 them^ Up to the present time no satisfactory solution has 
 been found of the Jachin-Boaz riddle, though various attempts 
 have been made to turn the titles into divine names, by cor- 
 recting Boaz into Baal and Jachin into Jahveh. Probably the 
 interpretation will come out of its obscurity before very long. 
 Meanwhile let us observe that the Biblical account of the pillars 
 in the Temple makes them to be Tyrian work, and credits their 
 inscription to the artist that planned them. And we shall be 
 encouraged in our belief that the pillars are in honour of the 
 Twins, if we can affirm on other grounds that the cult was one 
 which was at home in Phenicia. When this question is stated, 
 the answer can be given at once. Phenicia is headquarters for 
 the cult of the Kabiri, or Great Ones, who are so closely allied 
 to the Greek Dioscuri, that when we find a monument of the 
 cult in a quarter which is both Greek and Phenician, like 
 Samothrace, it becomes extremely difficult to say whether we 
 ought to credit the work to the honour of the Dioscuri or the 
 Kabiri. True, the Kabiri are often found as a triads but it is 
 by no means certain that the same thing may not be said, in 
 
 We shall see reason later on to believe that Esau and Jacob, before they were 
 race-parents, were a couple of Dioscures. ^ As Mr Frazer suggests. 
 
 2 Later on, they will become seven. Cf. Sanchoniathon as quoted in Euseb. 
 Praep. Evan. i. 10 : e^' 5^ tou "EvdhK AcocrKovpoi. r/ Kd/3etpot -ij Kopv^avres v '^afj.o- 
 0paKes...oi eirTo, 2i;5^/c iratSes Kd/3etpot Kal 6 i'Stos avrdv d5e\4>os'A(TK\7jinos.
 
 IV] SEMITIC AS WELL AS ARYAN. 33^ 
 
 certain places, of the Dioscuri. So here we have the parallel 
 cult in Phenicia to the Greek cult, and there is no reason to 
 suppose that either set of worshippers has borrowed from the 
 other. They are independent modifications of similar reflections 
 on the part of two early human clans, and we have as much 
 right to call it a Semitic cult as a Greek cult. This being the 
 case, the argument for the worship of Twins amongst Semitic 
 peoples is reinforced all round, and, in particular, the belief that 
 the pillars in the Temple at Jerusalem were Dioscuro-Kabiric 
 is strongly reinforced. From this belief the next step would 
 be as follows. Upon reflection that the cult of the Twins, as 
 expressed in the Jachin and Boaz pillars, will certainly dis- 
 appear with the growth of monotheistic ideas, we should look 
 for further traces of the cult in the earlier history and in the 
 earlier legends of the Jewish people, and we should expect that 
 the further back we go, the more we should find, for the Twins 
 do not belong to a late growth of polj^theism but to the very 
 earliest deposits. ' Accordingly we should expect traces of them 
 in the Book of Genesis, and in those parts which, on general 
 grounds, are believed to incorporate the earliest traditions. 
 
 At this point we may refer for a moment to two remarkable 
 papers by Francois Lenormant in the Contempo7-ary Review for 
 February and April, 1880. The two articles are entitled 'The 
 First Murder and the Founding of the First City," and " The 
 Genealogies between Adam and the Deluge." The writer 
 wishes to show the primitive connexion between the Heavenly 
 Twins and the invention of building, and also to bring out 
 the connexion between the first building and the first murder. 
 He starts from the idea that the signs of the Zodiac were at 
 one time signs of the months that corresponded with them, that 
 each sign has its associated legend and its appropriate symbol. 
 Thus, if the old Semitic month is called Sivan, and if the 
 meaning of Sivan is "mudV' then we may suggest that this is 
 the month in which mud was made into bricks for building. 
 But then the sign of the month is the " Heavenly Twins," 
 which appears ideographically in Babylonian as a portion of 
 an unfinished brick wall, and we may therefore say that in 
 
 1 Compare the case of tlae city Sin and its Greek equivalent Pelusium. 
 H. 3
 
 34 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 Mesopotamia the Twins are thrown into connexion with the 
 baking of bricks and with building. The way is then open 
 for a string of parallels with a number of pairs of legendary 
 brethren, builders of cities, who are frequently twins, and of 
 whom one commonly murders the other. The most obvious 
 parallel is the case of Romulus [= Romus] and Remus; the 
 least obvious is the case of Cain and Abel, for the suggestion 
 is not yet confirmed that Cain and Abel were twins (though 
 they may have been), nor that both of them were builders, nor 
 that the building of Cain preceded the murder of Abel. More- 
 over, the names have nothing twin-like about them. We find 
 them, indeed, called Qabil and Hebel in Arabic, but this is 
 probably only due to misreading in an Arabic script. The 
 name Cain is attested, too, by Sanchoniathon, who appears 
 to turn it into Genos. 
 
 The folk-lore parallels to the story of the Building Twins, 
 of whom one is a murderer, are so many that we are obliged 
 to examine carefully the suggestions made by Lenormant. 
 We may easily satisfy ourselves about the Twins as being 
 the inventors and patrons of building, but we cannot so 
 easily affirm Cain and Abel to be Dioscuri, though there are 
 some things that look that way. Moreover, the method of 
 Lenormant in proceeding from the signs of the Zodiac to the 
 Twins labours under a fundamental misunderstanding. The 
 cult of the Heavenly Twins is older by ages and ages than the 
 signs of the Zodiac ; and when the Twins appeared in the sky 
 at all, they appeared first of all as invisible powers, then became 
 located as Phosphor and Hesper, and only in the latest stage 
 of all became a Zodiacal sign. The months also must have 
 preceded the Zodiacal signs, and it is a pity to make the 
 argument turn on what seems to be a chronological inversion 
 of ideas. On the other hand, for the Twins as builders, and 
 probably with a murder commemorated in their cult, there is 
 plenty of folk-lore parallels of the earliest kind. 
 
 In the second of the two papers referred to, the writer 
 studies the genealogies of the Sethite and Cainite families, and 
 points out that each genealogy ends in a triad, the Sethites 
 producing Shem, Ham and Japhet; and the Cainites Jabal,
 
 IV] SEMITIC AS WELL AS ARYAN. 35 
 
 Jiibal and Thubal. He then attempts to show that the months 
 were originally named after (ten ?) antediluvian patriarchs, of 
 whom the best representation will be found in the signs of the 
 Zodiac. Here, again, the argument shows more ingenuity than 
 conviction, and we need not refer to it further, as it does not 
 concern us. But the observation with regard to the Triads 
 that appear in the genealogies of the supposed families of the 
 human race is important. For there are Dioscuric and Kabiric 
 touches in the account. The names are twin-like. We correct 
 away the Cain out of Tubal-cain, which is a correction to Tubal 
 which has wandered from the margin to the text, or a gloss 
 upon it, and then we have Lamech's family as composed of 
 
 Jabal, Jubal, and Tubal ; 
 
 moreover, it is significantly added that Tubal's sister is called 
 Noema. We at once think of the grouping of Castor and 
 Polydeuces with Helena. And the Biblical legend has added to 
 the persons the crafts that they were patrons of: as that Jabal 
 was patron of shepherds, Jubal of organists and Tubal of smiths 
 and metal-workers. One thinks at once of the musical Amphion 
 who helped his brother Zethus with the building of the walls of 
 Thebes, and of Judas Thomas and his skill in making ploughs 
 and yokes and all kinds of work in wood and stone. 
 
 It seems likely, then, that there are Dioscuric or Kabiric 
 traces in the early genealogies ^ 
 
 And now leaving the very speculative ground of the gene- 
 alogies, we come to a case which is very much clearer. Before 
 discussing it, we must remind ourselves of certain functions 
 of the Dioscuri which come to light in the Rig-Veda but which 
 cannot be limited to the Rig-Veda. We allude (a) to the 
 power which they have to restore declining sexual functions, 
 (6) to the anger which they show towards those who offend them 
 in matters that are directly under their care and- patronage. 
 
 1 The correction of Tubal to Cain, which is suggested by the Hebrew text, 
 invites the idea of a correction in the inverse order. We might imagine a text 
 in which the first brethren were Tubal and Hebel, and then the argument for 
 twins would begin again. There is some reason, too, for thinking that Cain 
 only means smith and that the supposed derivation of the name in Gen. iii. is 
 mere philological byplay. 
 
 3—2
 
 36 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 With regard to the first point, it is hardly necessary to make 
 a detailed statement ; for, in the nature of the case, as we have 
 shown above, the function of the Twins is to promote fertility in 
 nature and in man. And the instances of their connexion with 
 marriage rites are so common that it is not necessary to tabulate 
 them here. The Rig-Veda may suffice for the establishment 
 of the belief that the Dioscuri (or A^vins, as they are called in 
 Sanskrit) can restore lapsed or declining sexual functions^ 
 
 With regard to the second point, a more detailed proof is 
 necessary. As a rule the Dioscuri are known as the benevolent 
 friends of men, the "good Saviours'^" to whom appeal is made 
 in all troubles at home or abroad, in peace or war, on the land 
 or sea. But this must not obscure the fact that they are some- 
 times extremely angry, and their wrath is greatly to be feared. 
 Occasionally they destroy whole cities, and as a general principle 
 they are capable of acting in two exactly contrary manners. 
 They can make good weather, the}^ can make bad weather; 
 give rain or withhold rain ; build a city or reduce it to ruins ; 
 open the eyes of the blind, or make those blind who now see. 
 Some of these forms of anger are very early. For example, we 
 have seen that the Nootka Indians refer both good and bad 
 
 1 Myriautheus, Die Aqvins, pp. 91—104, has a section devoted to the Agvins 
 as deities of rejuvenescence. The passages examined are, some of them, very 
 striking. But in tlie attempt to make all the descriptions of renewed vitality 
 square with the phenomena of returning daylight and sunshine, we have expla- 
 nations presented which are vitiated by the non-recognition of the antiquity of 
 the Dioscuri or Agvins as a wide-spread human cult, preceding the identification 
 of the Brethren with the Twilights or the stars. We do not question that, in 
 many cases, the language used of the Agvins is best explained by phenomena of 
 the Day and the Dawn, but even in these cases, there is an earlier and simpler 
 cult to be recognized, and it is this earlier cult that furnishes the idea of 
 fertility or of rejuvenescence. 
 
 Here are a few sentences from Myriantheus' German translations of the 
 passages in the Rig-Veda which show the Dioscuri repairing lapsed sexual 
 functions : 
 
 " You, O A(?vins, made young again by your help the aged ^yavana." 
 " You took from the aged ^yavana his bodily husk like a garment ; you 
 made him young again, and women again provoked his desire." 
 
 " By your help you protected the [aged] Kali, so that he took a wife." 
 And so on. 
 
 2 Cf. the "good Saviour" in Abgar's Letter to Jesus,
 
 IV] SEMITIC AS WELL AS ARYAN. 37 
 
 weather to them. In the same way, the Messenians when 
 worsted in battle attributed their defeat to the hostility of the 
 Dioscuri, who were their normal and usual protectors. Some 
 have suggested that, at the battle of the Lake Regillus, the 
 patronage of Castor and Pollux was a Roman annexation of the 
 patron saints of Latium, who had thus turned against their 
 own side, and for some reason become angry with them. A 
 number of similar cases can be found in Eitrem, Die gottliclien 
 Zwillinge (p. 5), amongst which notice especially the punishment 
 of the inhospitable Phormion and the reckless Aristomenes. 
 It was an honour to entertain the Dioscuri, a disgrace to have 
 received them ill, which they themselves were prompt to avenge. 
 The honour of receiving them comes out clearly in Herodotus' 
 story of one Euphorion who had received the Dioscuri and after 
 that kept open house for everybody (Ev(f)opL(ovo<i rov he^ajxevov 
 ...TOv<i AioaKoupov; koI diro rovrov ^etvoSoKeovro^ irdrra^ 
 dv6pa)7rov<i). This last instance reminds us of a certain injunc- 
 tion to hospitality which is given in the New Testament 
 (Heb. xiii. 1), on the ground that "some have entertained 
 angels unawares." The reference is no doubt to the hospitality 
 of Abraham when visited by the three angels ; and, in view of 
 the parallel furnished by the hospitable Euphorion, we are dis- 
 posed to ask whether the story of the strangers received by 
 Abraham may not be understood in the sense of a visit by the 
 Dioscuri. There is a great deal that invites such an explanation. 
 Angels do not properly belong to the first period of the Hebrew 
 legends ; when they do occur, they are the product of later 
 reflection and may easily be the displacement of earlier forms 
 of theophany. That the situation is what we call Dioscuric is 
 a supposition that is invited by a consideration of the prominence 
 given to the law of hospitality in the visit to Abraham, against 
 which is set off on the other side the inhospitable character of 
 the people of Sodom \ There can be no doubt that this is one 
 
 1 We learn from Pindar (Nem. 10. 91) that the Dioscuri were entertained in 
 Argos by one Pamphaos and that ever after the descendants of Pamphaos were 
 under their protection. From Pindar, also, we learn that the worship of the 
 Dioscuri in Agrigentum was due to a visit which they paid to that city, when 
 they, with their sister Helena, were hospitably received by the race of the 
 Eumenides (Pind. 01. 3. 70). So closely was the honour of the Dioscuri, and
 
 38 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 of the leading motives of the story, and it exactly furnishes the 
 situation for a visit of the Dioscuri, 
 
 In the next place, their visit to Abraham under the theo- 
 phanic Oak or from it, is with the intention, or at all events has 
 the consequence, of turning his clock backwards and making 
 himself and his wife capable of producing offspring. This comes 
 out suggestively in the Hebrew text, though it has been obscured 
 by the treatment which the subject has received at the hands of 
 the editors. We are told that the angels asked after Sarah 
 (Gen. xviii. 9), and that one of them said : " I will surely return 
 to thee according to the time of life and Sarah shall have a son." 
 The Hebrew text of the passage is very obscure. It is commonly 
 taken to mean that Jahveh said He would pay another visit to 
 Sarah a year hence : and in this sense a later chapter observes 
 that the Lord visited Sarah as He had said, and did according 
 as He had spoken, at the very time promised. But the suggestion 
 arises in our mind that this is a misunderstanding of a promise 
 made to Abraham, that the Lord would surely cause to return 
 to him the time of life, that is, the sexual vigour which he had 
 lost. For this is what really happened (" His own body being 
 now dead," as the writer to the Hebrews puts it). And the 
 text ought to have a frank statement of the miracle that was 
 going to happen. And this is how the passage was understood 
 by the Targums ; for Onkelos has combined two explanations, 
 and tells us that " One of them said, Returning I will return to 
 thee in the coming year ; and you shall he revived, and behold, 
 Sarah thy wife shall have a son" ; for which the Jerusalem 
 Targuni has, " He said. Returning I will return to thee at that 
 time, to revive you, and behold, Sarah thy wife shall have a male 
 child." Here, then, we have the explanation of the words about 
 "the time of life" in Genesis. And the miracle itself is one 
 which in ancient times would be credited to the A9vins or to 
 their parallels. So far the situation is clear. As to why, in the 
 story, there apj^ear to be sometimes two angels and sometimes 
 three, the discrepancy, with many others in the account of 
 the incident, may be due to the composite nature of the 
 
 the protection wliich they gave, counected with hospitaUties which they had 
 enjoyed.
 
 IV] SEMITIC AS WELL AS ARYAN. 39 
 
 sources of the legend and the rough amalgamation of the 
 editors. But the difficulty of interpretation would not be 
 increased if we regard the visit as made by Zeus and the 
 Dioscuri, or by Jahveh and the Kabiri, or if we simply say it 
 is a composition of two accounts of a Kabii"ic visit, one of 
 which had two Kabiri and the other three. It is not neces- 
 sary to further emphasise the wholly legendary character of 
 the incident. 
 
 When we turn to the destruction of Sodom, we are again 
 reminded of the Dioscuri, by the saving of Lot and the destruc- 
 tion of the inhospitable men of Sodom, by the blinding of the 
 savage mob, and by the final raining of fire and sulphur from 
 heaven. And it is precisely in such parallels that we are able 
 to establish that the story of the angel-visit is folk-lore and not 
 fact. Dr Cheyne has done great service in bringing this out 
 so clearly in his article on Sodom and Gomorrah in the Encyclo- 
 pedia Bihlica, although here as elsewhere the critic, who wishes 
 to make use of his arguments, has to begin by subtracting a 
 good deal of superimposed Jerahmeel matter. But Dr Gheyne 
 is surely right when he says that to understand the story in 
 question, you must begin by the study of the folk-lore parallels. 
 If we follow his lead through the instances which he selects, we 
 shall find that he establishes very clearly that the story belongs 
 to folk-lore. But the sti'ange thing is, that he did not recognize 
 that some of the parallel matter was Dioscuric and that he had 
 in his hand the key to the mysterious visit of the angels. 
 For example, he begins with the story of " the punishment 
 of the lawless city of Gortyna. The people of this city led 
 a lawless existence as robbers. The Thebans, being their 
 neighbours, were afraid, but Amphion and Zethus, the sons of 
 Zeus and Antiope, fortified Thebes by the magic influence of 
 Amphion's lyre. Those of Gortyna came to a bad end through 
 the divine Apollo." Here we have a very close parallel indeed, 
 the wicked city being destroyed and the just city protected 
 by the joint influence of Apollo and the Theban Dioscuri. The 
 parallel to the case of the tlu'ee angels in Genesis is notable ; it 
 suggests, as we have done above, a conjunction of Jahveh and 
 two Kabiri,
 
 40 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 When the Dioscuri are treated inhospitably in any house, 
 their anger descends upon that house, and when they are 
 insulted by any person, vengeance follows that person. Ac- 
 cordingly we are told by Pausanias stories concerning the 
 inhospitable Phormio and the reckless and irreverent Aristo- 
 menes. Phormio's story is as follows : 
 
 " Near it [the sanctuary of Hilaeira and Phoebe] is a house 
 which the sons of Tyndareus are said to have originally in- 
 habited ; but afterwards it was acquired by one Phormio, a 
 Spartan. To him came the Dioscuri in the likeness of strangers. 
 They said they had come from Cyrene^ and desired to lodge in 
 his house, and they begged he would let them have the chamber 
 which they had loved most dearly while they dwelt among men. 
 He made them free of all the rest of his house ; only that one 
 chamber he said he would not give, for it was his daughter's 
 bower, and she was a maiden. On the morrow the maiden and 
 all her girlish finery had vanished, and in the chamber were 
 found images of the Dioscuri, and a table with silphium on it. 
 So runs the tale." (Pausanias, tr. Frazer, iil 16. 2, 3.) 
 
 The case of Aristomenes is of a different character. He was 
 at war with the Spartans, who are under the protection of the 
 Dioscuri, and he refused to turn back from the rout of his 
 enemies, when he was informed that the Dioscuri were between 
 him and them. According to the account they were sitting on 
 a wild pear-tree, a circumstance which takes us back to the 
 general identification of the Dioscuri with tree-spirits, who, in 
 the north at all events, are assessors to the oak-god. And, as 
 we have said, we can hardly take the oak at Mamre, with its 
 traditional theophanies, out of the cycle of the sacred oaks, in 
 which the sky-god or thunder-god manifests himself. So the 
 pear-tree was a holy pear-tree and parallel to a holy oak. 
 However, to return to Aristomenes ; he was pursuing his 
 panic-stricken enemies, when " the seer Theoclus bade him 
 not to pass it ; for he said that the Dioscuri were sitting on 
 the tree. But Aristomenes, hurried away by his passion, did 
 not listen at all to what the seer said, and when he came to the 
 
 1 Gyrene was, as the coins with the silphium plant show, a centre of Dio- 
 scuric worship.
 
 IV] SEMITIC AS WELL AS ARYAN. 41 
 
 pear-tree, he lost his shield He recovered his lost shield, 
 
 after going to Delphi, and then, as the Pythian priestess bade 
 him, descending into the shrine of Trophonius at Lebadea. 
 Afterwards he took the shield to Lebadea, and dedicated it 
 
 there After an interval long enough to allow his wound 
 
 to heal, he attempted to make an entrance by night into 
 Sparta itself, but phantoms of Helen and the Dioscuri turned 
 him back." (Paiisanias, tr. Frazer, iv. 16. 5, 7, 9.) Here we 
 have a good instance of the way the Dioscuri protect a city that_ 
 is under their care, and punish an individual who disregards the 
 protection that they afford. And, remembering the reversible 
 character of the Dioscuri, how they, with equal facility, blast 
 and bless, we can understand how "just Lot," who entertained 
 the Dioscuri, was protected by them, and how the city which 
 insulted his protectors was reduced to ashes. The whole inci- 
 dent of the visit of the three angels becomes quite lucid, from 
 this point of view, and would at once be appreciated, if it were 
 translated into the language of Greek theology. 
 
 For further folk-lore parallels to the story of Abraham, 
 Sarah and Lot (especially such as refer to hospitality shown by 
 an aged couple, or to the escape of a single righteous man from 
 a doomed community of wicked men) we may refer to Cheyne's 
 article. For our own purpose enough has been said ; the 
 angels in Genesis are the equivalents of the Dioscuri, and, as 
 we suspected, Dioscurism is just as real a feature of Semitic as 
 of Greek folk-lore \ 
 
 Perhaps a remark needs to be made in concluding this 
 chapter, with reference to the care of the Twins over special 
 cities, and their converse hatred of cities that, for any reason, 
 are hostile to them. There is one case in which we have 
 reduced the evidence which makes the Twins destroyers of 
 cities. It is well known that the Greek mythologists have a 
 name for the Dioscuri, who are known as Lapersai, which they 
 interpret to mean " the ravagers of Las." I have, however, 
 shown, in Dioscuri and the Christian Legends, that this must 
 
 1 We shall show later on that Esau and Jacob are a pair of Dioscuri, and 
 that there is some reason for regarding certain details, at least, of their story 
 as unhistorical.
 
 42 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. IV 
 
 be a mere piece of word-play ; the name Lapersai has its first 
 vowel short, and the word should be explained as equivalent to 
 stone-workers ; i.e. the Twins are viewed as city-builders rather 
 than city-wreckers. If my view is correct, we have withdrawn 
 a striking case from the proof of the hostility of the Twins 
 to cities with which they are offended. But I do not know 
 that the argument is really affected. There is still evidence 
 on the point, and what we take away with one hand we give 
 back with the other, by adding one more proof (if further 
 proof were necessary) that the Twins preside over the build- 
 ing of cities.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 That the Twins are sometimes female, and that they are 
 not always thought of as equal and similar. 
 
 We now pass on to two new points, one that the Heavenly 
 Twins in traditional lore are not always male, the other that 
 they are not always equal and similar. 
 
 The first point springs to view as a natural hypothesis, as 
 soon as we have cleared our minds of the necessary martiality 
 of the Dioscuri, and have gone further back in history than 
 the Lake Regiilus and all that corresponds to it. For if the 
 cult goes back to the perplexities produced in savage minds by 
 a double or triple birth, there is no reason to limit such 
 perplexities to the appearance of male children. And further, 
 if the persistence of the cult is due in great measure to 
 the influence upon agriculture of the fertile mother of Twins 
 and the presumably fertile Twins, since this influence will be 
 not less, but more, in the case of female twins, whose power 
 over the growth of plants is greater than that of male twins, 
 it will follow that we ought. to expect not only to find traces 
 of a belief in Heavenly Twins of the female sex, but that 
 such belief will be persistent. 
 
 So far we are in the region of not unreasonable hypothesis. 
 Now let us see what can be said in the way of verification. 
 The simplest way will be to test the Greek mythology for 
 pairs of women with Dioscuric characteristics, and we may 
 remember at the same time that the Lithuanian folk-lore 
 and the Vedic mythology have decided references to the 
 " daughters of the Sun," the Lettish term being devo duktele 
 and the Vedic divo duhita. Our first thought will be the case
 
 ^ 
 
 44 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 of the Leukippides, who are represented as the daughters of a 
 certain Leukippos and as having become the brides of the 
 Spartan Dioscuri. The myth occurs in various complications, 
 and in earlier and later forms. It is complicated by the claim 
 made to the possession of the Leukippides by the rival 
 Messenian twins, the Apharidae, Idas and Lynceus. But there 
 seems no doubt that the earliest traditions represented the 
 Leukippides as really the brides of Castor and Polydeuces, and 
 that the fight over them of the Tyndaridae and the Apharidae 
 is a later attempt to work out the story of contending cults. 
 The names of the ladies are Hilaeira and Phoebe. They appear 
 to be twins ; they receive divine honours along with their 
 husbands, and as late as the second century a.d. we have a 
 Spartan inscription in honour of a priest of the Leukippides 
 and Tyndaridae \ The natural explanation of this would seem 
 to be the displacement of an original cult of female twins by a 
 pair of male twins. One compares the name of the Leucippides 
 with the title commonly given to the Theban twins, rtw \euKo- 
 TTcoXco. And it does not surprise us that, according to Pausanias, 
 Hilaeira and Phoebe had a sanctuary in Sparta close to the 
 house which had been the home of the Dioscuri. It means 
 that in Sparta, where the Twins are so much in evidence, they 
 were in evidence first in a female form ; and that the female 
 cult continued side by side with the cult of the male twins, 
 though, no doubt, with constantly decreasing interest. As 
 soon as we are able to establish a single case of the kind, a 
 number of parallel cases present themselves for examination, 
 and it will be found that there is a complete justification for 
 the belief in the existence of AioaKopai'^ as well as ^iooKopoi. 
 A striking example may be produced from the island of Delos ^ 
 
 ^ It must be remembered that Clytemnestra, as well as Helen, was a 
 daughter of Leda, and here Helen seems to be the immortal, so II. iii. 426, and 
 Clytemnestra is expressly said to be a daughter of Tyndareus. So perhaps they 
 may be originally a pair of " Great Sisters." 
 
 - This agrees with the custom of the Baronga, of East Africa, who call 
 their twin children after the sky (Tilo), whether they are male or female. Thus 
 M. Junod speaks of a girl in his Mission School, who was known as a daughter 
 of Tilo and had a twin brother, doubtless of a similar name. 
 
 ^ Eitrem, Die guttlichen ZwilUnge, p. 109.
 
 V]' TWINS SOMETIMES FEMALE. 45 
 
 According to Herodotus, the holy gifts of the Hyperboreans 
 were brought to Delos by two maidens, whose names were 
 Hyperoche and Laodike. They died in Delos, and their tomb 
 was the centre of a cult. The young women dedicated their 
 hair to these maidens at the tomb in question. Now we learn 
 from Pausanias, that at the time of the Gallic invasion, the 
 Gauls were routed by two heroes, who raised a storm against 
 them and turned them to flight. The names of the two heroes, 
 who appear in battle in the genuine Dioscuric manner, are 
 Hyperochos and Laodikos. Clearly these are a pair of Dioscuric 
 twins ; but they are only the masculine presentation of the 
 two maidens from the north who brought blessings to Delos. 
 And even in the Gallic struggle itself the maids were not lost 
 sight of For when the Pythian priestess at Delphi was 
 appealed to for counsel in the time of danger, she is said to 
 have replied that she and her White Maidens would look after 
 the business : 
 
 ifiol fxeXriaei ravra koI \€VKai<; Kopat^i. 
 
 Here Eitrem suggests, and I think rightly, that not only is 
 there the reference to the Delian maidens Hyperoche and 
 Laodike, but that their whiteness is due to the fact that they 
 are Leukippides, or rather Leukippoi. We are thus led to the 
 conclusion that the twins in Delos were originally female, and 
 that they came from the north, with white horses ; but in the 
 stress of battle of a later day they became displaced by men, 
 who behaved as the Great Twin Brethren are expected to do 
 at such times, putting the enemy to flight, and making such 
 use of the weather as the children of the sky are entitled 
 to do\ 
 
 There remains the case of twins, one male and one female, 
 for which I cannot at present find good mythological parallels. 
 
 We now pass on to our second point, viz. that the Heavenly 
 Twins do not always remain equal and similar. The fact of 
 their being twins will in this case recede somewhat into the 
 background, and may conceivably be lost sight of altogether. 
 It appears that there is a division of labour between the Twins 
 
 ^ For further cases of the Heavenly Maids we must refer to Eitrem, passim.
 
 46 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH, 
 
 in many of their traditional developments. And with the 
 division of labour there is the underlying assumption of diverse 
 character, which fits them for various forms of labour. One of 
 them becomes stronger than the other, and rougher, because he 
 has rougher work to do. For instance Castor and Polydeuces 
 divide the work of life between them, Castor doing the chariot- 
 driving and Polydeuces the hard-hitting \ Naturally the latter 
 shows traces of his craft in his appearance. He must be the 
 stronger of the two, as well as the best-battered. More re- 
 markable still is the case of Amphion and Zethus, the Theban 
 twins. Here we have one doing mason's work, while the other 
 plays the flute. But Zethus not only knows how to build, he 
 is also a hunter, and when he appears in artistic representation, 
 you will know him by his roughness and by his dog. One 
 thinks immediately of Esau the rough and Jacob the smooth. 
 As far as the Scriptural accounts of them go, Esau and Jacob 
 are merely Amphion and Zethus exaggerated'-. This distinction 
 of rough and smooth is naturally one that invited the attention 
 of the artist. It served to distinguish them, and so you have 
 the Twins recognized by their unlikeness, according as one of 
 them has hair and the other has not. We actually find this 
 occurring onthe famous Chest of Cypselus, on which Pausanias 
 tells us^ that the Dioscuri were, one of them bearded, and the 
 other of the pair smooth-faced. Hence arises naturally a 
 traditional diversity of artistic treatment. The result will be 
 that one of the pair will appear to be older than the other, and 
 as we said, the idea of their being twins may recede into the 
 background in artistic representations. In literature the case 
 will be different, as the Twins do not need to be identified by 
 observation, and it will commonly suffice to name them. In 
 the Acts of Thomas, for example, Jesus and Judas Thomas are 
 
 ^ The Twins of Elis are called Moliones, and are the children of Aktor. 
 These twins are represented by Homer as fighting from one chariot, one of the 
 pair wielding the lash, and the other, I suppose, doing the fighting. Of these 
 twins Aktor is the human father, Poseidon the divine. They drive white 
 horses. II. xi. 709, 750. 
 
 2 We shall refer to this point again when we come to the discovery of the 
 relics of certain famous saints ; see p. 89. 
 
 ^ Pausanias v. 19. 2.
 
 V] TWINS NOT ALWAYS SIMILAR. 47 
 
 SO exactly alike that every one mistakes them for one another, 
 and it was from this peculiarity, with others, that we were able 
 to deduce the fact of their being, to the author of the Acts, a 
 pair of twins. 
 
 The same attempt at division of labour and definition of 
 the brethren will, however, be found all over the field of 
 Dioscurism\ Thus the Messenian Twins, the Apharidae, allot 
 the hardest of their conflicts to Idas, who is the stronger of 
 the two, just as Polydeuces does the boxing, when the Argo- 
 nauts land in the country of the Bebryces. In the same way 
 there is a difference between Picumnus and Pilumnus, the 
 latter being the more warlike of the two-: he has a club, in 
 the shape of a pestle, with which he wards off evil influences 
 from new-born babes, while his brother is entertained in the 
 house where the birth occurs, and has a special couch set in 
 his honour. In the same way Iphikles^ appears as a mere 
 weakling by the side of his twin brother, and runs away from 
 the snakes that Herakles strangles. 
 
 It is possible that a similar explanation may have to be 
 made for the two Prussian gods, PatoUo and Potrimpo, who are 
 the assessors of the thunder-god Perkuno. That Perkuno is a 
 god of thunder and a god of the oak seems clear from his name. 
 This is explained as the Lithuanian equivalent of " thunder," 
 which in the form Perkunas is still used in folk-songs^, but the 
 etymological connexion with the Latin quercus and with the 
 Hercynian forest makes it certain that it has something to do 
 with the oak. And this being the case the two deities Patollo 
 and Potrimpo are the assessors of the thunder-god who dwelt 
 in the oak. By their names we should suspect them to be 
 
 1 One easy way of artistically distinguishing them is to give one a white 
 horse, and the other a black one. Or it can be done by the colour of their caps. 
 
 2 He is credited by Virgil with the ownership of white horses, which had 
 been given him by Orithyia (see Aen. xii. 83). 
 
 ' The divine origin of Herakles, as against Iphikles, is, of course, shown in 
 this way. Milton has this iu his mind when in the Hymn on the Nativity he 
 says, 
 
 " Our babe, to show his Godhead true, 
 Can in his swaddling-bands control the damned crew." 
 ■* Chadwick, The Oak and the Thunder-God, p. 26.
 
 48 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 twins, and this supposition fits in very well with what we 
 already know of the Twins as liberating the imprisoned or 
 darkened Sun by means of the hammer [? of Thor\]. Against 
 this, however, stands the objection that one of the pair is said 
 to be old, and the other young. Accordingly, Mr Chadwick, 
 who has carefully investigated the subject of the worship of 
 the thunder-god, doubts^ whether the theory of Twins can be 
 applied to Patollo and Potrimpo, and suspects that we have 
 rather a case of a triad of Northern deities, one of whom, 
 Patollo, the older one of the pair whom we have coupled to- 
 gether, is a god of the underworld, while the other, Potrimpo, 
 is the god of agriculture ; between these stands Perkuno, the 
 thunder-god, who is said to be of middle-age, and who may be 
 equated with Tlior. 
 
 I mention this case, not so much with the object of pro- 
 posing a counter theory to Mr Chadwick, as to state that if it 
 should turn out that the triad of Prussian gods reduces to the 
 thunder-god plus the Dioscuri, then the explanation of the 
 inequality of the ages of the two similarly named deities would 
 have to be sought in the direction of differentiation of function, 
 as explained above, which makes the twinness of the deities to 
 recede somewhat into the background. Before leaving this 
 point, it will be of some importance to us in the discussion of 
 certain identifications of the ancient Twins with later saints, to 
 have in our minds the evidence on which this Prussian theology 
 is established. A few sentences from Mr Chadwick's paper on 
 " The Oak aiid the Thunder-God " will put the matter in a 
 clear light. He remarks as follows': 
 
 " The evidence for the cult of the thunder-god amongst the 
 ancient Prussians is much more extensive, but unfortunately it 
 is late and not free from suspicion. Grunau^ gives the god's 
 
 ' For Perkuno certainly answers to Tbor. 
 
 ^ As be tells me in a private communication. 
 
 3 I.e. p. 26. 
 
 ■* The reference is to Grunau, Preussische Chronik (ed. Perlbach, i. 62). 
 " Der gottliin woren 3, Patollo, Patrimpo, Perkuno, die stunden in einer eicben, 
 dy 6 elen dicke war. Diese eicbe und die wonen des crywen adir kyrwaidens 
 mit alien seinen waidolotteu, das woren priester, sie nannten Eickoyto. " 
 
 Tbe statement that Potrimpo was young and gladsome (a god of harvest)
 
 Vj TWINS NOT ALWAYS SIMILAR, 49 
 
 name as Perkuno, and says that together with the gods Patollo 
 and Potrimpo he was believed to inhabit the sacred oak at 
 Romovo. He was supposed to commune with the priests there 
 in thunderstorms. In this way the fundamental laws of the 
 nation were believed to have been imparted by him. In his 
 honour a perpetual fire was kept burning under the oak. The 
 priest who allowed this to die out was condemned to death... 
 At the present time it is customary to regard the authorities 
 for the ancient Prussian religion, especially Grunau, with the 
 greatest scepticism. Some writers have even gone so far as to 
 doubt the existence of a god Perkuno. This, however, is cer- 
 tainly unjustifiable. What especially makes for the credibility 
 of Grunau's account in the main, distorted and embellished as 
 it is without doubt, is the fact that there is scarcely one of the 
 religious observances mentioned by him for which a parallel 
 cannot be found in some other European people, generally at 
 a very early period of history. In many cases these foreign 
 customs cannot have been known to Grunau." 
 
 We have now said enough to establish the points which we 
 reserved for the present chapter, viz., that Heavenly Tiuins may 
 he found in both sexes'^, and that they do not ahvays develop in 
 an equal and similar mannei\ 
 
 and Patollo aged and death-like, comes from Grunau (i. 77), where the descrip- 
 tion is given of the banner of King Witowodi, on which the three gods were 
 depicted. See also (i. 94, 95) where it is expressly stated that Patollo is a god 
 of the dead. Much doubt has been thrown on this pictured banner of King 
 Witowodi. 
 
 ^ I have not discussed the case of twins of opposite sexes, but we should 
 keep this in mind, in case it may be necessary in the explanation of some 
 features in the growth of the Dioscuric mythology. For an actual case of a 
 Dioscuric boy and girl, we have referred to M. -Junod [Lex Ba-ronga, p. 412), 
 who tells us that in the Mission School at Lorenzo Marques there was a 
 charming young girl whose name was Nirnnawatelo, that is to s.iy, daughter 
 of the sky, because she had a twin brother.
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 That the Tiuins are regarded as possessing gifts of healing, and 
 that there are two directions in vjhich this belief lias been 
 especially developed. 
 
 It is well known that the Dioscuri have been credited with 
 powers of healing^ some of which are what may be called 
 miraculous, and some of them more ordinary, and on the 
 road, at all events, to what we now call medicine. Their 
 general description as " good saviours " included the practice 
 of medicine. Under the head of miraculous healings and 
 hurtings we have a number of cases which appear to be 
 arrived at by regarding the Twins as children of the sky, 
 a belief to which allusion has been made in previous pages. 
 For example, as soon as they have come to be regarded as 
 ^(t)a(j)6pot, (or at least one of them has been so regarded), it 
 is not surprising that they should be credited with the power 
 not only of bringing light to the daily reillumined world, 
 but also of bringing light to those amongst mortals who may 
 especially be said to " sit in darkness." The first mission 
 of the Dioscuri in miracle is to restore sight to the blind. 
 Coupled with this is the blinding of those whom they wish to 
 hurt. Accordingly we find in the Rig-Veda that the A^vins 
 are constantly being celebrated, not only on account of their 
 
 1 Thus Sauchoniathon (Euseb. Praep. Ev. r. 10) speaks of their medical 
 powers side by side with their naval skill, and makes them related to Asklepios: 
 ovToi, <pr]al, Trpwrot wXolov evpov iK tovtuv yeySvaaiv erepoL [?1. iarpol], of ku 
 pOTdfas evpov, koX Trjv tGjv daKfrQv {a(Tiv nal eVt^Sdt.
 
 CH. VI] TWINS ARE HEALERS. 51 
 
 connexion with the rising and setting sun, but also for notable 
 acts of healing performed upon blind people. Myriantheus, in 
 his treatise Die Agvins, points out this miracle as the leading 
 one in the record of the Dioscuri. For him the Dioscuri stand 
 for the twilight, which is intermediate between the light and 
 the darkness, and which, if personified, can be said to set free 
 the Sun from the devouring Wolf of the night. The argument 
 is not affected if we replace the twilight of Myriantheus by the 
 twin-light of the morning and evening star. "By their nature 
 the A(,'vins are closely related both to the Light and the Dark- 
 ness ; they are able to mediate between them and so to liberate 
 the gods of light from the demons of the dark." And Myriantheus 
 thinks he has found the simple explanation of the peculiar 
 characteristics of the Dioscuri in their intermediate position 
 between Light and Dark, which enables them to restore to the 
 Sun the light which he lost at his previous setting. And he 
 continues' with the observation that we have the same pictorial 
 view of the A^vins in the restoration to sight which they accom- 
 plish for various mythical beings, who for the most part appear 
 to be aged and blind Rishis. Then he gives a string of illus- 
 trations from the Rig-Veda, for which we may refer directly to 
 his pamphlet. It may be admitted that the miracles referred 
 to are very natural pendants to the daily part which the Dio- 
 scuri play in the conflict between light and darkness. It must, 
 however, be remembered that it follows from the duality of the 
 character of the Twins, in which benevolence is the recto and 
 maleficence the verso, that they can as readily produce blindness 
 as remove it ; it only depends on the point from which we start, 
 the Evening Star or the Morning Star. Of the two, it may be 
 regarded as natural that the Morning Star should be considered 
 to be the greater benefactor^ and that the power of removing 
 blindness will take precedence of the power of causing it ; and 
 at the same time we must be prepared to recognize both causes 
 at work, and to see the reflection of either form of activity in 
 
 1 I. c. p. 82. 
 
 ^ Accordingly, in the Apocalypse, Jesus is described as the " bright and 
 morning star." 
 
 4—2
 
 52 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 the legends that have grown out of the primitive myth. For 
 example, it is quite natural and appropriate that one of the forms 
 of the judgment of Sodom at the hands of the Angels is that 
 the wicked and inhospitable people were smitten with blindness. 
 It is equally natural that when Ambrose had discovered and 
 canonised the Dioscuri in Milan, the associated portent which 
 justified his discovery and drove the Arians backward was the 
 restoration of sight to the butcher Severus, who may have 
 been behind the scenes in the preparation of the bloody relics 
 which Ambrose unearthed. 
 
 Now this form of medicine, what we may call medicine by 
 miracle, is of necessity abnormal and occasional. It does not 
 furnish a basis of sufficient area to the claim of the Dioscuri to 
 be regarded as the physicians of every-day life. And as it is 
 certain that they were so regarded, we must search for some 
 other line of development by which the primitive cult of a pair 
 of Twins could lead them to the patronage and practice of the 
 healing art. We shall show that they do occupy such a position, 
 by a natural and easy process of thought. 
 
 The medical men of antiquity counted amongst their number 
 one famous leech whose name was Dioscorides ; the patronymic 
 is the appropriate badge of all their tribe. Bat how did this 
 ascription of medical powers arise ? The answer, I think, lies 
 in the following direction. 
 
 Just as religion appears to be evolved out of magic (from 
 which it seldom succeeds in wholly disentangling itself) so 
 medicine has its origin in mantic practices, and the first 
 medicine men must be credited with mantic powers. And if 
 we are to explain the Twins as physicians, we must go back to 
 the Twins as prophets. Their mantic powers are the result 
 of their connexion with their father the sky-god or thunder- 
 god. The Zeus of the whispering oak at Dodona is no isolated 
 phenomenon, but a type of what the tree-god was expected 
 to be. The same thing took place at the old Baltic sanctuary 
 of Romovo, where the priests received communications from 
 Perkuno, who dwelt in the oak, accompanied by a pair of lesser 
 deities, whose names, at all events, are Dioscuric. But even if 
 the pair of gods at Romovo should turn out not to be twins ,
 
 Vl] TWINS ARK HEALERS. 53 
 
 the connexion of the Dioscuri with holy trees can easily be 
 made out on their own account\ and, in that case, they would 
 develop a mantic of their own. 
 
 Now, of the existence of the mantic element in early 
 medicine there is not the least doubt; it developed into peculiai 
 forms of question addressed to the deity, of which, perhaps, the 
 most interesting is oracle by incubation, where the worshipper 
 sleeps in the temple of Aesculapius or some kindred deity and 
 obtains from him a counsel as to the right method of accomplish- 
 ing his cure. But the proof of the mantic element in the 
 Dioscuri is not so immediately obvious. One comes across 
 traces of ordinary mantic, as in the papyrus recently published 
 by Grenfell and Hunt from Bacchias in the Fayvim^, but for 
 medical mantic, perhaps the simplest and readiest demonstra- 
 tion will be the observation that whe n the w orship^f_the 
 Dioscuri in Constantinople was displaced (as we shall presently 
 see) by the cult of Cosmas and Damian, the Greek medical 
 _saints, the mantic elements of the former ritual passed over into 
 the practice of the Christian people^ the only change that was 
 necessary bein g the cha nge of nam es from Cast or and Poly- 
 deuces to Cosmas and Damian. This is brought out very clearly 
 in the Acts of the latter saints ; it happened on a certain 
 occasion that some Greeks, either very sceptical or very con- 
 servative, came to incubate in the church of Cosmas and 
 Damian, as if it were the temple of the Dioscuri. The hayio- 
 grapher records what happened with a charming naivete. He 
 tells us, as we shall see presently, that the saints appeared to 
 the incubators, and reproached them with their ungodly conduct 
 in addressing appeals to them as though they were the Dioscuri. 
 " We give you to understand," they said, " that we are Cosmas 
 and Damian." No better evidence could be wished for the 
 continuance of the cult and for the manner of its mantic 
 
 1 Even Helena shows the same feature and was honoured as Aev8p?Tis. In '^ 
 the fight with the Apharidae (when Castor gets killed) the Spartan twins were 
 hiding in a hollow oak. When they were protecting Sparta against Aristomenes, 
 they sat on a wild pear-tree, &c. U^ (• 
 
 - Fayiim Papyri, no. 138, "0 lords Dioscuri, is it fated for him to depart to _ 
 the city? " &c.
 
 54 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. VI 
 
 medicine. We may say, without any hesitation, that ^he church 
 of SS. Cosmas and Damian in Constantinople is the original 
 temple of the Dioscuri, and that the same means were used for 
 obtaining prescriptions under the new religion as under the old. 
 Mantic survived as medicine, and under the same patronage as 
 formerly. The proof is complete, and is typical of much that 
 went on in the Christianity of the time. 
 
 It appears, then, that the apparent discordance between 
 the two chief occupations of the Dioscuri, the medical and the 
 military professions, is not a real discrepancy. The Dioscuri 
 were both soldiers and doctors, and so were the saints that dis- 
 placed them. But their medical character is more strongly 
 marked than the other. They become known as the " good 
 physicians " as well as the " good saviours." By one of these 
 titles (it is not quite clear which) Abgar addresses our Lord in 
 his letter ; either of the alternative readings is Dioscuric. In 
 the same way the saints at Milan, who began their successful 
 career by giving sight to a blind man, were known as "boni 
 medici." We will give the authority for this description of 
 Protase and Gervase a little later.
 
 CHAPTEK VII. 
 
 That the Tivins are the Guardians of Truthfulness, and that 
 they are appealed to hy those tuho make contracts and take 
 oaths. 
 
 In the previous chapter we suggested that the fact that the 
 Dioscuri were everywhere credited with medical powers would 
 probably be explained by a proof that their medicine was 
 largely a survival of the mantic art, and that the mantic 
 elements (incubation and the like) were still prominent when 
 the Brethren ceased to be a pair of benevolent heroes and 
 became a pair of conventional Christian saints. 
 
 It might seem, however, to be more difficult to trace out 
 the reasons which make the Twins the guardians of public 
 faith. Amongst all their varied powers and attributes I do not 
 know one which at first puzzled me more. It was clear fr om 
 the Roman adjurations that Castor and Pollux were commonly^ 
 appealed to in asseverations and in contracts, and that tha same 
 thing is evident from the Greek literature. Moreover we 
 showed in the tract Dioscuri in the Christian Legends, that 
 when Castor and Polydeuces were replaced in the East (as at 
 Melitene) by Nearchus and Polyeuctes, that the latter almost 
 immediately acquired a world-wide renown as a saint to swear 
 by and as one who was able to avenge a perjury. But how is 
 one to make the connexion between the modern man who 
 swears by Gemini and those early forms of the cult which we 
 have brought to light ? The solution, however, of this riddle is 
 not so very difficult. 
 
 It does not belong to the first period of the cult, but to the
 
 56 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 time wlien the Twins have been recognized as children of the 
 sky, and have become associated with the sky -god, or thunder- 
 god, or sun-god as his assessors. And it is because of this 
 connexion that they become the guardians of public truth. 
 Men swore by God and S. Polioctus because they had sworn by 
 Jupiter and the Twins, and they swore by Jupiter because, 
 being a sky-god, he was able to see everything that went on ; 
 and the Twins, being assessors of the sky-god, shared his 
 knowledge : and in the case before us there is no doubt about 
 the saint's ancestry : Polyeuctes certainly goes back to Poly- 
 deuces, and the oath by the one goes back to the oath by the 
 other, and it is Pollux that is connected closely with Zeus, and 
 therefore proper to appeal to. 
 
 We must then think of a time when the cult of the Twins 
 has reached the stage where the Brethi'en are honoured with 
 their sire, the sky-god or thunder-god. 
 
 The proof that this is the correct explanation comes from 
 an unexpected quarter. We shall have to point out presently 
 the presence, and we may add, the prominenc e of the Tw ins on 
 the monuments of Mithra. They appear as a pair of children 
 Qr-_yovjng__men^^carrying torc hes. One of the^j[)air holds his 
 torch up, and the other holds hjs torch down, in harmony with 
 the common idea of the Twins as being a pair of opposites. 
 M. Cumont, who describes them carefully, calls them merely 
 Torch-bearers {SaSocpopoL), and gives their names as Cautes 
 and Cautopates, but without observing^ (what the names them- 
 selves might have suggested) that they are a pair of Heavenly 
 Twins, and that they are associated with the sky-god Mithra, 
 just as the Prussian Twinsjjf they are Twins) with Perkuno, 
 or the Greek Twins with Zeus, or the Twins of S.E. Africa 
 with Tilo. Now when we examine the powers that are ascribed 
 to Mithra, we shall find that one of his greatest functions is 
 the guardianship of truth and the avenging of perjury. We 
 will allow M. Cumont to explain this point to us. He is 
 referring to statements made by Xenophon with regard to 
 the Persian religion. 
 
 1 It would be more correct to say that he did make the suggestion, but 
 abandoned it.
 
 VIl] TWINS GUARD TRUTH. 57 
 
 "Tout ce qu'oii pent tirer de Xenophoi], c'ust (|ue les nobles 
 perses avaient coiitume de prendre Mithra a temoin de la 
 verite de leurs paroles. Cette particularity, qui est confirmee 
 par d'autres temoignages, notamment par une anecdote rap- 
 portee a meme temps par Plutarque et Elien, sans doute 
 d'apres Dinon, est done a peu pres la seule donnee certaine 
 dont nous soyons redevables a la litterature prdalexandrine." 
 Monuments relati/s mi culte de Mithra, i. 22. 
 
 Here then we see that what one really swears by is the 
 sky-god, in the East by Mithra, in the West by Zeus or the 
 Trai'eTroTTTT]'; "HXio?. But in any case, the Twins are assessors 
 of the sky-god, whether he be Zeus or Mithra, and share his 
 knowledge and care for men, and it is therefore easy and 
 natural to call them to witness one's truthfulness and one's 
 fidelity ; apart from the fact that they are the children of the 
 sky, it is difficult to see how they could ever have acquired 
 such prominence in the defence of truth and the avenging of 
 perjury. It is interesting to remember that this is the reason 
 why oaths and adjurations are made in the open air. Thus 
 they swore in Rome by Deus Fidius under the impluvium of 
 the house^; and Plutarch in his Qaestiones Romanae (Qu. 28) 
 tells us that adjurations by Hercules and Dionysos (Liber 
 Pater) were made in the same way. For a similar reason 
 in the Gospel Pilate judges the Lord in tlie open air; and 
 according to the Acts of Pilate washes his hands before the 
 Sun. The Twins were far-seeing like their sire. This is espe- 
 cially noticeable in the Messenian Twins, Idas and Lynceus. 
 
 A more difficult problem is to determine why the custom 
 prevailed, at certain times and in certain places, of regarding 
 the oath by the Twins as peculiarly an oath proper to women. 
 
 ' See Nonius, p. 494, 30.
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 TJuit, in the earliest civilizatiun, one name coinmonly serves 
 for twins, a custom which soon requires modification. 
 
 We have already alluded to some West African peculiari- 
 ties in the naming of twins. 
 
 The clearest evidence that the children of a multiple birtli 
 were often given the very same name will appear (i) from the 
 historical and traditional references to cases where more than 
 one of a family possesses the same name ; (ii) from the existence 
 of slight modifications in a common primitive name, which 
 have clearly been introduced for the purpose of making a 
 distinction between the persons involved. 
 
 The traces of this custom of the common name of twins are 
 found in the Teutonic mythology : for example, Saxo Gram- 
 maticus tells us (Bk. v. 122) that: 
 
 " Westmar had twelve sons, three of whom had the same 
 name, Grep, in common. These three were conceived at once, 
 and delivered at one birth and their common name declares 
 their simidtaneous origin." It need hardly be pointed out, that 
 Saxo's statement applies with equal force to cases where there 
 has been a differentiation of a primitive name. For example, 
 when we are told in the Heimskringla, Haraldsaga (c. 18), that 
 " Harald and Asa had the following sons : Guthorn was the 
 eldest, Halfdan the Black, Halfdan the White (these were 
 twins)," we have the common name Halfdan supplemented by 
 the differentiation of the colour, and we could have guessed 
 them to be twins, without the definite statement of the author.
 
 CH. VIIl] TWINS HAVE ONE NAME. 59 
 
 A similar instance will be found in Bede's Ecclesiiistical 
 History'^, where there is a ease of two Irish presbyters who go 
 to the land of the old Saxons, for the purpose of preaching the 
 Gospel of Christ. They were " one in name as they were in 
 devotion, for each of them was called Heuuald, but with this 
 distinction taken from the colour of their hair, that one was 
 called Heuuald the Black, the other Heuuald the White," As 
 their parents presumably did not know they were to have a 
 common devotion they must have given the name for another 
 reason. Comparing this case with the previous one, it is 
 legitimate to infer that the Irish priests were twin brethren. 
 
 The importance of these considerations will be evident ; for 
 there is a multitude of cases where gods, heroes, demi-gods, and 
 saints have common names, or names only slightly varied from 
 a common base. One has only to think of Cautes and Cauto- 
 pates in the Mithra cult, of Romus- and Remus, of Picumnus 
 and Pilumnus, ami a host of companion saints and martyrs of 
 the Church, to whom we shall presently allude, to see the 
 importance of the consideration to which the Teutonic cases 
 lead us. We shall have, for example, to discuss Acius and 
 Aceolus ; Can tins, Cantianus and Cantianella ; Ferrutius and 
 Ferrutio ; and a host of similar cases. And if we should find 
 that the hagiologist, in describing a martyrdom, says that two 
 persons were worthily endowed with similar names in view of 
 the common glory which they were to attain, we shall readily 
 annotate the passage with the remark that the reason for their 
 similarity of name may lie nearer to their birth than their 
 martyrdom. 
 
 For example, in a case just alluded to, that of Cantius, 
 Cantianus and Cantianella, the martyr-saints of Vicenza, a 
 sermon preached over them begins with the statement: 
 
 " Quam bene et iucunde tres martyres uno paene vocabulo 
 nuncupantur. Nee mirum si .similes sunt nomine, qui sunt 
 
 1 H. E. Angl. c. x. 
 
 - I take the liberty of writing the name in tliis form, which I have else- 
 where assumed to underlie the conventioual one. It is interesting to notice 
 that John Malalas the chronograj^her writes the name in this way. (See 
 Chron. Bk. vii. init. et passim.) Cf. the story of Xenagoras, that Eome was 
 founded by Eomus, a son of Ulysses and Circe. Dion. Hal. i. 72.
 
 60 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 similes passione." They obtained the common name with the 
 view of suffering together ! 
 
 One is inclined to suspect that the person who preached 
 the sermon and made the explanation of the names may have 
 known the real reason for the propinquity and similarity of the 
 names. But of this more anon. 
 
 Amongst savage tribes in West Africa, as we have already 
 pointed out, Ave find a tendency to fix the names of twins, but 
 apparently to distinguish one of the pair from the other. 
 According to Dr Nassau ^• 
 
 " Names of twins are always the same, in the same cognate 
 tribes. In Benga they are always Ivaha (a wish) and Ayenwe 
 (unseen). These names are given irrespective of sex... Among 
 the Egbas the first-born is Taiwo, i.e. ' the first to taste the 
 world,' and the other Kehende, i.e. ' the one who comes last.' " 
 I have suggested above that some such nomenclature may 
 explain the name Jacob. The Scripture itself suggests that 
 the by-form Edom for Esau is a case of colour differentiation-. 
 
 Sometimes, as amongst the Yorubas, the twins are named 
 after a totem god, or are simply called, as the god is, by the 
 name Ibeji, which means twins. Here we have a deity, whose 
 name suggests that at an early stage some twins had become 
 objects of worship ; and the same thing is suggested by the 
 name of the deity Hoho who, amongst the Ewe-speaking tribes, 
 presides over twins. On the other hand it must be admitted 
 that the evidence for any belief amongst the West Africans in 
 spirit parentage is very slight^. 
 
 We may perhaps group the names given to twins something 
 as follows : 
 
 (a) The same name given to both. 
 (h) A fixed name given to each. 
 
 ^ Fetichism in West Africa, p. 206. 
 
 - In this connexion we may remember how Domitius Ahenobarbus had the 
 colour of his beard changed by the Dioscuri. See Suetonius, Nero, 1. 
 
 3 Dr Nassau (p. 207) quotes a West African j^aper as saying that "twins are 
 worshipped every month," a very important statement in view of a conjecture 
 which I made to the same effect in Dioscuri in the Christian Legends. And it 
 is also said that there is a temple near Lagos, where twins are worshipped 
 (Ellis, Yoniha, p. 81), but on these points we need some further information.
 
 VIIl] TWINS HAVE ONE NAME. 61 
 
 (c) The same name plus a differentiating adjective. 
 
 (d) The same name plus a differentiating suffix. 
 
 (e) Varying names plus the same suffix or names that 
 
 rhyme. 
 
 (f) Varying names expressing the same idea. 
 
 Under (a) would come the early Teutonic names; 
 
 under (b) certain West African appellations ; 
 
 under (c) Teutonic cases like Halfdan the Black or White ; 
 
 under (d) such cases as Ferrutius and Ferrutio in the 
 
 Calendar; or Cautes and Cautopates in mythology; 
 under (e) cases like Iphikles and Herakles, or Protasius 
 
 and Gervasius ; or Floras and Lauras ; 
 under (/) cases like Idas and Lynceus in mythology ; or 
 
 Felix and Fortunatus in the Calendar. 
 
 But besides all these varieties there is evidence for a wide- 
 spread practice of not giving a specific name at all, but simply 
 speaking of them as the Great Twin Brethren, the Divine ^' 
 Brethren, the Twins, the Great Ones, &c. Such a custom con- 
 tinued late, and it must also have prevailed early ; for if it had 
 not done so, there would have been more likeness in the names 
 that prevailed in the Greek cities, many of which must owe 
 their cult to a common origin, as well as in the names of 
 martyred twins in cities not very remote from one another. 
 
 Before leaving this question of the right way to name twins, 
 we may allude to a point which Dr Frazer has recently recalled, 
 as to the relation of the Irish saint Bridget, to the sacred fire, - 
 and the holy oak. It is well known that Bridget is an ancient 
 fire-goddess, whose fire was guarded by a band of priestesses, 
 said to be nineteen in number, who take turns to watch the 
 sacred flame from day to day, leaving the twentieth day to 
 Bridget herself This ritual was kept up in Kildare till the 
 Reformation ; the name of Kildare shows that there was also a 
 holy oak in connexion with St Bridget's shrine. But Dr Frazer 
 points out^ that Bridget had two sisters, named like herself; - 
 " Brigit was a goddess of poetry and wisdom, and she had two 
 sisters, also called Brigit, who presided over leechcraft and 
 
 1 Early History of the Kingship, p. 223,
 
 62 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. VIII 
 
 smithcraft respectively. This appears to be only another way 
 of saying that Brigit was the patroness of bards, physicians 
 and smiths." But there is no need to erase the other two 
 sisters ; the three are parallel to the tergemini named Grep at 
 the beginning of this chapter. And their care over the three 
 arts is exactly like the case of Jabal, Jubal and Tubal in the 
 book of Genesis. The proper parallel in extra-biblical circles 
 would be the case of the three Cabiri, who are known to care 
 for medicine, from their connexion with Asklepios, and for 
 smith's work, from being traditionally the children of Hephaestos. 
 The Brigits, then, are a triad ; probably a triad honoured 
 amongst the Brigantes, and closely related to Berecynthia. It 
 may be further noted, in passing, that it is reasonably certain 
 that the division of labour amongst Brigit's Vestals means a 
 division of the month, and therefore the number nineteen is 
 wrong, and must be corrected to nine, so that the month is 
 divided into three parts with every tenth day sacred to Brigit. 
 The nuns can then be counted on the fingers ; we have some- 
 thing like it in the case of the Corybantes who are known as 
 Daktyli, who are also the patrons of smiths and bards.
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 That the Calendar of the Christian Church is full of names of 
 saints and martyrs who have displaced the Great Tiuin 
 Brethren, and succeeded to their cult, tuith a proof of the 
 statement from some of the French Churches. 
 
 In the Dioscuri in the Christian Legends we started our 
 investigation from an observed assonance in the sound of the 
 names given to a pair of frequently occurring saints, viz., Florus 
 and Laurus ; and we were able to show that they were a pair of 
 Dioscuri, and that their Acts were tinged with Dioscuric tradi- 
 tions. And from this observation we were led on step by step 
 to the recognition of many more traces of the cult to which 
 Florus and Laurus succeeded. It is not necessary to follow the 
 same order ; we will take a definite country and establish the 
 same conclusion for the Churches of ancient Gaul by identifying 
 pairs of twin saints in many of the leading cities. In doing this 
 we shall have to lay down some rough rules for our guidance, 
 so as to avoid hasty conclusions and too rapid generalisations. 
 Before proceeding to this demonstration, it is interesting to 
 remark that one residual difficulty in the case of Florus and 
 Laurus has disappeared upon a closer enquiry : I mean the 
 difficulty as to the naming of two saints of the Eastern Church, 
 who profess to be of Byzantine origin, and who are popular 
 to-day wherever the Greek Church is in power, by names that 
 are Latin in form and in sound. 
 
 Those who have read Dr Burn's recent edition of the works 
 of Niceta of Remesiana will recognize at once that the province 
 from which Florus and Laurus came, and the town which is the 
 oricrin and centre of their cult, are not under the rule of the 
 Eastern Empire, nor attached to the Greek Church in the first
 
 C4 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 instance. The province of Dardania and the city of Ulpiana*, 
 to which the Acta Sanctorum refer the saints in question, 
 present the same ecclesiastical features as Remesiana, the home 
 of Niceta. They pass from Western rule to Eastern rule, both 
 imperially and ecclesiastically, in the year 379, when " Gratian 
 entrusted to Theodosius the Empire of the East, and handed 
 over to him the Illyrian dioceses of Macedonia and Dacia." 
 (Burn, p. xlvi.) The fact is that the whole of this region is full 
 of remains of Latin Christianity, so that any difficulty which 
 might have been felt with regard to the Latinity of the names 
 of Florus and Laurus has disappeared-. 
 
 It is interesting, in passing, to observe that Dr Burn has 
 given many hints that the soil of the province was a favourable 
 one for the maintaining of old cults or the establishing of new 
 ones. Thus he quotes Gennadius as a witness for the com- 
 position of a book by Niceta of Remesiana, in which he relates 
 that a certain Melodius, father of a family, on account of his 
 liberality, and Gadarius, a peasant, on account of his bravery, 
 were placed by the heathen amongst the gods. One would like 
 to know some more about these people. Did they become 
 saints as well as deities ? And if deities, to what special 
 company were they affiliated ? Dr Burn speaks also (p. xxxii) 
 of the crude hero worship of the more ignorant villagers, and 
 of the difficulty the Christian bishops must have had to conquer 
 it. Perhaps they did not try very hard, but took the simpler 
 way of annexing and baptizing their enemies. 
 
 But now to return to the Calendar generally. Anyone who 
 will approach the Calendars of the great Churches with an open 
 and unprejudiced mind will be struck at once by the uncanny 
 appearance of a large number of the names entered. He will 
 find a rich collection of queer pairs and triads of names, such 
 as it is very hard to believe ever existed in ordinary life, 
 and which occur with a frequency far beyond that of ordinary 
 
 1 See Dr Burn's map of the district. 
 
 ' Suetonius ( Vesi). 22) tells a story that a certain courtier named Florus 
 corrected Vespasian for saying plostrum instead of plaustnwi ; upon which 
 Vespasian retaliated next day by calling him Flaurus. The story may justify 
 litei-ally our statement that the names Florus and Laurus rhyme.
 
 IX] TWINS IN THE CALENDAR. 65 
 
 life, supposing them to be real and possible. He will find, for 
 instance, such saints as 
 
 Inna, Pinna and Rinima, 
 or Speusippus, Mesippus and Elasippus, 
 or Menodora, Metrodora, Nymphodora, 
 and will be obliged to ask why they had these assonant names, 
 and who they were that they should be thus grouped together. 
 
 The twin-like or triple names of which we have been 
 speaking above will be found all over the Index Sanctorum, and 
 unless we could assume that twins have a predilection for 
 sanctity the phenomenon is a perplexing one. Their frequency 
 outruns ordinary statistical expectation, their variety and dif- 
 fusion are surprising. The only reason why nothing has been 
 said on these peculiarities before the present time lies in the 
 fact that few people read the Acta Sanctorum, even in the 
 indices, and of those few the major part are blinded by traditional 
 beliefs. However, the fact remains, and a superficial reader can 
 verify it, that the Calendar is full of all the features that we 
 have enumerated above in the naming of twins, and we can only 
 draw the conclusion that a great number of twins have been 
 raised (ecclesiastically) to the peerage. We must be careful, 
 as I have said, not to make hasty identifications. It is, for 
 example, quite possible that my Bollandist friends have con- 
 victed me of a too rapid conclusion with regard to the Egyptian 
 martyr Dioscorus, and he may be a real person and a genuine 
 saint after alP. But really there are so many similar cases that 
 one less or more makes little difference to the thesis which we 
 propound as to the fundamental paganism of the Calendar. 
 
 Suppose now we restrict ourselves from the general enquiry, 
 and, as suggested above, try to get some idea as to the extent 
 to which twin names, and, presumably, twin heroes or demi- 
 gods who had the names, prevailed in the Calendar of the 
 French Church. The points to enquire into are : 
 
 (1) Twin-like features in the names. 
 
 (2) Statements in the Acta that they were brothers 
 or sisters, gemini or germani, and the like. 
 
 1 It certainly seems that I was misled in calling the prefect who condemned 
 him by the name of Lucianus, when the mss. show his name to have been 
 Culcianuri, and in drawing a mythological conclusion from the name. 
 
 H. 5
 
 6G THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 (3) Dioscuric touches in the experiences of the 
 saints or in their miracles. 
 
 (4) Allusions to them as luminaries of the heaven or 
 in particular as related to the morning or the evening 
 star. 
 
 Here are some suggestive pairs from the patrons of French 
 churches : 
 
 Acius and Aceolus (modern names S. Ach and 
 
 S. Acheul). 
 Cantius, Cantianus, and Cantianella. 
 Donatianus and Rogatianus. 
 Crispin and Crispinian. 
 Ferreolus and Ferrutius. 
 Speusippus, Mesippus, Elasippus. 
 Protasius and Gervasius. 
 Vitalis and Agricola, 
 
 &c., &c. 
 
 It will be seen that they cover a wide area: Acius and 
 Aceolus are honoured at Amiens ; Cantius and his company at 
 Etampes and Soissons : Donatian and Rogatian at Nantes ; 
 Crispin and Crispinian at Soissons ; Ferreolus and Ferrutius 
 at Besan9on ; the Tergemini at Langres ; Protase and Gervase 
 at Tours; Vitalis and Agricola in Auvergne. Several of the 
 pairs or triads are importations from Italy or the East ; thus 
 the Tergemini (Speusippus and his company) belong properly to 
 Cappadocia, from whence their cult has spread westward. But 
 this diffusion has its motive, not only in the worship of the 
 place from which they start, but in that of the places to which 
 they come. The triad were, no doubt, welcomed in Langres 
 because they were wanted there. In the same way, Protasius 
 and Gervasius are properly the saints of Milan, but their relics 
 were scattered over a wide area, and when S. Ambrose's friends 
 secured from him some memorials of the sanctities which he had 
 unearthed, it is not unreasonable to assume that, in some cases, 
 they also had, like Ambrose, twins of their own to convert. 
 The same thing may be said of Vitalis and Agricola, who 
 belong properly to Bologna ; of them we may have something
 
 TX] TWINS IN THE CALENDAR. 67 
 
 to say later on. Can tins, Cantianns, and Cantianella belong 
 originally to Aquileia, but they appear to have had a warm 
 welcome in France, and the reason can easily be imagined. 
 
 But now let us examine some of these pairs more closely. 
 It will be admitted that, in the main, the names suggest 
 Dioscurism. For the triads we need not hesitate ; the mention 
 of the horses in the case of the Tergeraini, and their chariots 
 as described in the Acta, together with the agreement in the 
 names and certain other mythological traits in their kinship, 
 render it quite certain that we are dealing with a Dioscuric or 
 Kabiric triad. And, as we have said, it is reasonably certain 
 that such a triad at Langres would not have become an 
 established cult if it had not been that something of the kind 
 was already in existence there. Langres is, therefore, what we 
 may call a Dioscuric centre. 
 
 As to Cantius, Cantianus, and Cantianella, the parallelism 
 of these with Castor and Pollux and Helen strikes the mind just 
 as forcibly as the assonance of the names does the ear. The fact 
 that they come from Italy does not seriously weaken the claim 
 to Dioscuric honour of the place where their relics are found. 
 We cannot be as sure, say, of Soissons as of Aquileia; but, in 
 any case, Soissons is one of the heirs to Aquileia, and that takes 
 us some way towards Dioscurism in the French town. 
 
 But perhaps we had better examine some of these names 
 more in detail. 
 
 For S. Acius and S. Aceolus I can find no acts of martyrdom. 
 They are celebrated on May 1, and S. Salvius, Bishop of Amiens, 
 is credited with having buried them. Their remains were taken 
 from Amiens to S. Quentin and Abbeville. In the absence of 
 any Acta, we draw our conclusion from the similarity of the 
 names. 
 
 For Cantius, Cantianus, and Cantianella it may be further 
 said that they are definitely two brothers and a sister: the 
 Acta Sanctorum do not say straight out that they are twins : 
 we have already referred to the sermon in their honour by 
 Ps. Ambrose (whom Baronius affirms to be Maximus), in which 
 the similarity of their names is explained by the common glory 
 of their martyrdom ! The martyrdom is said to have taken 
 
 5—2
 
 68 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 place in Aquileia. The saints ride out of the city in a mule- 
 cart, to avoid persecution, and one of the mules stumbles at the 
 spot where the blessed Chrysogonus had been martyred. The 
 martyrologist makes great capital out of this mule-carriage, 
 comparing it with Elijah's chariot of fire. After their martyr- 
 dom the relics are taken to Aquileia, Milan, Etampes, and 
 Hildesheim in Saxony. Apparently Soissons also had a share in 
 them. From a poem of Fortunatus on the life of S. Martin, we 
 can gather the esteem in which they were held : 
 
 " Aut Aquileiensem si forte accesseris urbem, 
 Cantianos Domini iiimium veuereris amicos : 
 Ac Fortunati benedicti martyris urnam." 
 
 After the relics were removed to Etampes they were used for 
 rain-making. And it is interesting to note that, as late as 1249, 
 they were known as the Divi Fi^atres ; for there was a bishop 
 who doubted the genuineness of the relics, and was smitten with 
 temporary blindness, and according to some verses made upon 
 this sad calamity, 
 
 " Mox prece praemissa, lacrymis perfusus obortis, 
 Explicat inscriptos Divorum nomiue Fratrum 
 Fasciculos, sacrosque viris astantibus artus 
 Ostentat." 
 
 Fixitres Dii is the name for the Twins in Suetonius, Calig. 22, 
 where Caligula sets up his image between them as Jupiter 
 _Latiaris, and no doubt elsewhere. 
 
 On the whole the Dioscurism of the Cantiani is well made 
 out, and to a certain extent that establishes the Dioscurism of 
 the centres where the Cantiani are worshipped. 
 
 Let us turn, in the next place, to the saints of Nantes, 
 Donatianus and Rogatianus. 
 
 The Acts of these saints, who are said to have been martyred 
 at Nantes under Diocletian, are suspected by the hagiologists 
 to contain some genuine matter. Le Blant {Actes des Martyrs, 
 p. 76) regards it as a special mark of genuineness that promi- 
 nence is given to the worship of Apollo, which the officials 
 endeavour to make the martyrs take part in. The cult of 
 Apollo was being pushed by the government at this time. 
 That they are brothers is admitted ; it stands so in the
 
 IX] TWINS IN THE CALENDAR. 69 
 
 Martyrologiuni Hieronymianum : " In Gallia, civitate Namnetis 
 SS. Rogatiani, Donatiani, germanorum." Here we come across 
 the term " germani" for "brothers"; often it occurs under the 
 form "fratres germani," and one suspects that in not a few 
 instances it is a simple substitute for " gemini." When we 
 turn to the Acta, we shall find that the story is, in some 
 respects, built on the lines of the martyrdom of Nearchus and 
 Polyeuctes, whom we have shown in Dioscuri in the Christian 
 Legends to be a pair of heavenly twins. In the story of Near- 
 chus and Polyeuctes, the saints are friends and not brothers ; 
 here they are brothers but not twins. Polyeuctes is a pagan 
 whom Nearchus gains to the faith ; so is Rogatian, whom 
 Donatian captures. Polyeuctes is baptized, but only in his 
 own blood ; the same is the case with Rogatian. In the Acta, 
 Donatian is said to be the younger : he makes appeals to 
 his brother (germanuin), "qui ad fratrem licet aetate minorem, 
 seuiorem tamen ordine credulitatis, festinus acciirrit." 
 
 Finally, when they are cast into prison, they become duo 
 fidei luminaria, and their glory becomes the brightness of the 
 place. When their martyrdom is accomplished, we are told that 
 " beatus Donatianus lucratur germanum, et meruit germanus 
 martyrium." It is just like Nearchus and Polyeuctes. They 
 become the guardians of the city, and Gregor y of Tours tells us 
 that, when Nantes was at one time besieged by barbarians, 
 at midnight men robed in white came forth fromthe^ basilica of 
 the martyrs, and struck terror into the besieging hosts. The 
 Dioscuri did their duty\ 
 
 There is some reason for supposing that they performed the 
 
 * This case must be added to the classical cases of Dioscurophauy, such as 
 the fight at Lake Eegillus, the defeat of the Cimbii, the battle at Pydna, Szc. 
 
 There is another curious case, which Mr Bass Mullinger points out to me, 
 where the Turks were chased by the Dioscuri. The account runs as follows : 
 
 " Fertur quoddam insigne miraculum, sed nos non vidimus, quod duo 
 equites armis coruscis et mirabili facie, exercitum nostrum praecedentes, sic 
 hostibus imminebant ut nullo modo facultatem puguandi eis concedereut; et 
 vero Turcae, cum referire eos lanceis vellent, insauciabiles eis apparebant. 
 Haec autem quae dicimus, ab illis qui eorum consortium spernentes nobis ad- 
 haeserunt didicimus. Quod vero pro testimonio adducimus, tale est : Per 
 primam et alteram diem, per totam viam equos inimicorum mortuos cum 
 dominis ipsis reperimus." Raymund, Hist. Hierosol. c. 5 (pl. civ. 597).
 
 70 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 Dioscuric task of rain-making. The name Rogatianus reminds 
 one of the Rogation-days of the Church, which are the four days 
 preceding the Ascension, and are said to have been introduced 
 into the Church of Gaul in 470, as days of fasting for the 
 coming harvest. It is highly probable that they are merely the 
 continuation of a pagan lustration. They are said to have been 
 introduced by Mamertus, Bishop of Vienne; Mamertus is highly 
 praised by Sidonius Apollinaris (lib. 7, ep. 1) for his skill in 
 finding martyrs, and Sidonius compares him to Ambrose in this 
 regard, a very doubtful compliment. It means that there was 
 a wide-spread movement for finding Twin Saints to replace the 
 Twin Brethren. Amongst the finds of Mamertus, the chief 
 appear to be Julianus and Ferreolus. We shall come to them 
 presently, for Ferreolus is in our Dioscuric list. It seems likely, 
 therefore, that the movement which established Donatian and 
 Rogatian at Nantes is a bifurcation of the same stream of 
 tendency which led to the introduction of the Rogation-days at 
 Vienne and to the honour of S. Ferreolus. There appears to be 
 no reason for regarding these saints as anything but hagiologic 
 fictions. 
 
 As we have stumbled on S. Ferreolus in examining into the 
 story of Rogatianus, let us go on to enquire into the history of 
 this saint. 
 
 The name Ferreolus occurs frequently in the Gallic hagio- 
 logy, the principal cases being, 
 
 1. Ferreolus and Ferrutius, the martyrs of Besan^on, 
 who are commemorated on June 16. 
 
 2. Ferreolus and Julianus, who belong to Vienne 
 and S. Privat, and are celebrated on Sept. 18. 
 
 3. Ferrutius and Ferrutio, martyrs of Mainz (Oct. 28). 
 
 We begin with the martyrs of Besan^on, where a street is 
 still called in their honour Rue des Martyrs. They were sent 
 to the city by no less a personage than Irenaeus of Lyons; and 
 the Acta expressly say that Irenaeus despatched to Besangon 
 twin brethren, Ferreolus and Ferrutius, who were in fellowship 
 with one another, and were to be co-heirs of the future 
 kingdom. The saints found a grove a mile and a half out-
 
 IX] TWINS IN THE CALENDAR. 71 
 
 side the city, to which they used to retire. And it was here 
 that, in later days, their remains were discovered by a hunter 
 who was following a fox. They are described in the Acta as 
 
 " Caeli duo luminaria, gemini fratres, patriam illuminantes, 
 pacem gentibus conferentes " ; 
 
 and I think we need hardly go further with the enquiry, as it is 
 clear from the names, the statement of their twinship, their 
 going to heaven together, their worship in a grove, and their 
 comparison to the lamps of heaven, that we are dealing with 
 a Dioscuric cult, which by the way was an ancient one even in 
 the time of Gregory of Tours. 
 
 The second case is that of Ferreolus and Julianus, a pair, 
 of whom Julianus is in the greater honour, having the whole of 
 the second book of the Glory of the Martyrs devoted to him by 
 Gregory of Tours. The date of the celebration is Sept. 18 ^ 
 We have the account of the discovery of the head of S. Julian 
 and the body of S. Ferreolus by the Bishop Mamertus, when 
 he was planning to rebuild the basilica of S. Ferreolus at Vienne. 
 The monks who were excavating came upon certain sepulchres ; 
 they were filled with astonishment ; a bystander, under Divine 
 inspiration, something like the old man at Milan who identified 
 Protase and Gervase, cried out to the excavators that if they 
 continued the work they would find the relics of Julian and 
 Ferreolus. Gregory of Tours proceeds to tell a string of 
 miracles wTOught by the saint. It is difficult to extract any- 
 thing Dioscuric from such a comprehensive list of wonders. 
 Where all wonders are wrought, none can be identified. Julian 
 evidently did his most and best. It is, however, worth noticing 
 that there is a case of perjury, where the saint strikes down 
 a man who was swearing falsely about some threepenny matter ; 
 so that perhaps Polyeuctes did not have a monopoly of the 
 care of Gallic truthfulness. 
 
 However this may be, the Acta tell us that Ferreolus was 
 designed to have Julianus as his colleague in heaven, so that 
 they played Castor and Pollux to one another : from the second 
 Passion of S. Julian we find, 
 
 1 A suspiciously Dioscuric day.
 
 72 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 "Beatus Ferreolus tempore Cinspini consularis jam Chri.sti miles, et 
 necdum proditus, officio tribunicitie potestatis, habitu non cordc, specie iiou 
 aflfectu, apud praefatam urbem fungebatur. Cui videlicet Julianus, aetate 
 jam adultus, collega mox futurus in caelo, providentia divina solatium 
 praebebat in saeculo" ; 
 
 and to this we may add the verses which are said to have been 
 written over their church : 
 
 " Heroas Christi geminos haec continet aula, 
 Julianum capite, corpore Feri'colum" ; 
 
 we may take geminos in this effusion literally, in view of the 
 general Dioscurism of the situation. 
 
 It is interesting to notice that the Church seems to have 
 "^ been in want of military saints about this time ; it is fortunate 
 that there were the Dioscuri to draw upon. I am afraid this 
 will somewhat reduce the list of such saints, which Harnack 
 accepts as historical in his book on the Mission und Ausbreitung 
 des Ghristentums. 
 
 The third case to which we have referred, the martyrs of 
 Mainz, is also a military instance. This Ferrutius is celebrated 
 on the 28th of October, apparently with a companion named 
 Alban. It will be remembered that October 28 is S. Thaddeus' 
 Day. 
 
 Of the popularity of S. Ferrutius in Gaul it is hardly 
 necessary to speak further. But the student of Celtic place- 
 names will find that he has left his mark on the country-side. 
 The Celtic ending -acus was put on his name, and so we fiud in 
 - > Holder, Alt-celtischer' Sprachschatz, the following identifications : 
 
 Ferrici-acus. O. dorf F^ricy, dep. Seine et Marne, 
 arrond. Melun, canton de Chatelet. 
 
 Ferruci-acus. von M, Ferrucio. O. j. Saint Etienne 
 de Fursac ; dep. Creuse, arrond. Gueret, canton Grand 
 Bourg. 
 
 Here the French names Fericy and Fursac are traced to their 
 origin. We may fairly ask whether any of the places thus 
 defined were Dioscuric centres ? Something similar occurs 
 with the martyr Florus, whom we have shown to be a Dioscure. 
 All the French places named Fleury, Fleurac, &c., come from 
 his name with a Celtic adjective termination. So that Florus
 
 IX] TWINS IN THE CALENDAR. 73 
 
 did come West, as well as go North and South and East ! There 
 are six Fleuracs, three Floracs, about twenty Fleurys, &c. All 
 of them have Florus for patron, and Florus is a Dioscure. 
 
 Our next pair of saints are Crispin and Crispinian. Crispin - 
 is very well known (i) because he is the patron saint of cobblers; 
 (ii) because he helped the British to win the Battle of Agin- 
 court. But as for Crispinian, I am afraid he is forgotten^ It 
 is not very clear why a pair of Dioscuri (supposing them to be , 
 
 such) should mend shoes, and we may suspect that this is a ) ' W^ 
 relatively modern attainment. The military achievements are, 
 however, just what we should expect. Let us see, then, whether 
 we can find out anything about Crispin and his companion. 
 
 That they have companion names and are therefore closely 
 related is confirmed by the documents, which speak of them 
 as brothers, though not by any means uniformly. However, 
 S. Eligius, who is said to have decorated the shrine of the - 
 saints, says (lib. il. c. vii.) that Crispin and Crispinian were holy 
 martyrs and brothers (germani). Their headquarters is Soissons, 
 where they are said to have planted Christianity-. And it is 
 curious that there were, besides the cathedral, two other Crispin 
 churches besides a building in honour of S. Gervais ; while in 
 the diocese of Soissons there are said to be six other churches 
 in their honour. The Soissons Breviary is very suggestive in 
 its treatment of the saints, that they are not only brothers but - 
 twins. Examine the following sentence: 
 
 "Quaesumus, omnipotens Deus, lit nos geminata letitiahodiernaefesti- 
 vitatis excipiat, quae de beatorum martyrum tuorum C. et C.^ glorifica- 
 tione procedit : quos eadem fides et passio vere fecit esse germanos." 
 
 » 
 
 1 Not by Shakespere, who calls the day St Crispin's, St Crispian's, and "^ 
 Crispin-Crispian. See Henry V. Act ii. Sc. iii. : 
 
 "And Crispin-Crispian shall ne'er go by, 
 From that day to the ending of the world, 
 But in it we shall be remembered." 
 - I suppose Agincourt would be in Crispin's diocese, as well as fought on 
 his day. 
 
 * There is a note in Camden's Britannia (i. 228) to the effect that there 
 existed at Stone-end, near Dungeness, a cairn in honour of Crispin and Cris- 
 pinian, who were shipwrecked at this point. This must be a misunderstanding 
 for a cairn in honour of C. and C, erected by persons who had been ship- 
 wrecked and who, therefore, made votive offerings to the heirs of the Dioscuri.
 
 74 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 How very near the writer of these closing words was to saying 
 rjeminos ! 
 
 The ritual goes on to speak of them as the two olive-trees 
 and the two lamps which stand before the Lord, and says of 
 them, in Biblical language, that they have power to cover the 
 heaven with clouds and to open the gates of heaven ; from which 
 we conclude that they are still the children of the sky. In 
 the next passage, from a hymn in the Breviary, we shall see 
 them bringing light to darkened Gaul : 
 
 " Quae mortis umbris exitialibus 
 Olim jacebas, nunc tibi, Gallia, 
 Aurora surgit, mox diei 
 Conspicuum paratura lumen. 
 Crispine, nostris tu regionibus 
 Noctem fugasti ; vox tua praeferens 
 Facem salutarem, profundas 
 Lvice nova pepulit tenebras." 
 
 What more could be said to prove that Crispin is Phosphorus ? 
 It would be superfluous to labour this point further. 
 
 We pass on to the case of the Tergemini. Attention was 
 drawn to these in the lectures on the Dioscuri : and it may 
 be assumed that the case is made out on their behalf \ It is, 
 however, of interest to examine their record from a Western 
 point of view, for, as we have said, these saints are an importa- 
 tion from Cappadocia, where they had been in the habit of 
 chariot-racing and the like. We have some early information 
 about their reception in Gaul. Their headquarters are at 
 Langres, where their sanctuary lay at a distance of two miles 
 from the city. In Bede's Mar^tyrology of the Saints we find 
 that they were actually martyred at Langres, Cappadocia being 
 apparently forgotten. 
 
 " Apud Lingones natale geminorum Pseusippi, Elasippi, et Melesippi ; 
 qui cum essent vigiuti quinque annorum, cum avia sua Leonilla et lonilla 
 et Neone, martyrio coronati sunt, tempore Aureliani imperatoris. Gemini 
 quidam ex una arbore suspensi, ligatis manibus sursum, pedibus deorsiun, 
 
 1 For an interesting Dioscuric touch we may remark that when Melasippus 
 has a vision of the Lord, he is addressed as follows : 
 
 "Melasippus, I have prepared immortal horses for thee and thy brethren.'' 
 Cf. the winged horse which the Lord gave to S. Polyeuctes.
 
 IX] TWINS IN THE CALENDAR. 75 
 
 ita extent! ut putarentur ab ipsa membrorum compagc scjiarari ; ot post 
 haec in ignem praecipitati, nee tamen flammis laesi, inter verba orationum 
 siuiul migraverunt ad Dominum." 
 
 Note the martyrdom by hanging on one tree, and the existence 
 of a triad of martyred women side by side with the Tergemini^ 
 Some copies of Bede go on to relate their martyrdom. In 
 reference to the names of the women, we may remember that 
 Helen was called Keovn'] in Rhodes (Ptolem. Hist. Nov., p. 189, 
 ed. Westcrm.), and according to the same authority she was 
 daughter of Helios and hanged herself on an oak^. 
 
 In the life of Ceolfrid, the abbot of Jarrow, which was 
 written by some anonymous person about the year 720, we find 
 that Ceolfrid's body was brought to the monastery of the 
 Tergemini at Langres^ 
 
 "Cuius {i.e. Ceolfridi) corpus... portatum... in monasterium...ad meri- 
 dianam plagani civitatis (i.e. Lingonuni) .sepultumque in aecclesia 
 sanctorum geminorum quorum nornina sunt haec, Speusippus, Eleosippus, 
 Meleosippus, qui una geniti matre uno partu ibi antiquo tempore martyrio 
 coronati, et in eodem loco sepulti sunt, ubi et avia illorum nomine 
 Leonella sepulta est et ipsa per confessionem martyrii egressa de corpore." 
 
 Ceolfrid was buried here on Sept. 26, 71G. It is interesting 
 to see how completely the legend of the Dioscuri or Kabiri had 
 taken root, and how apparently indigenous it was regarded. 
 
 We need hardly go further with our list. The names of 
 Protasius and Gervasius belong rightly to Milan : they appear 
 at Tours by the importation of relics. 
 
 As for Vitalis and Agricola, they also are Ambrose's finds : 
 may we not say, Ambrose's creation? He unearthed them at 
 Bologna, in the Jews' graveyard. Part of the remains he trans- 
 ferred from Bologna to Florence, part went to Gaul, where 
 Namacius, the Bishop of Auvergne, wrought mighty wonders 
 with them. There is also a suspicion that Agricola, of the 
 same pair, was honoured at Rheims. Of these two the tradition 
 is that Agricola was the slave of Vitalis. So that here the 
 mention of twins is not to be found. But suspicion is aroused 
 
 1 This may, however, be due to faulty trauscriptiou. 
 
 '^ See A. B. Cook, Class. Rev., Nov. 1903. See also Eoscher Le.v.s.v. Leonte. 
 
 * Baedae epp., ed. Plummer, i. 402.
 
 76 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 from the fact that Vitalis of Ravenna is the father of Protase 
 and Gervase of Milan. We are clearly in the same hagiologic 
 laboratory, and Ambrose is the chief demonstrator. In this 
 connexion it is interesting to quote some sentences from a 
 review of Harnack's Mission unci Aushreitung by E. W. Watson 
 (/. T. 8. Jan. 1904) : 
 
 " The bodies of the martyrs Vitalis and Agricola were found, 
 it is said, in a Jewish burial-place, and therefore there were so 
 few Christians in the city [Bologna] at the time of Diocletian's 
 persecution that they had no cemetery of their own. The story 
 is a replica of that of Protasius and Gervasius, and S. Ambrose 
 is concerned with both cases, and in both there is the guidance 
 of a vision : the doubtfulness of the matter is increased by there 
 being another S. Vitalis of Ravenna, the father of the Milanese 
 brethren. The point for us is that a story in its successive 
 reproductions becomes more marvellous, as Freeman has shown 
 in many entertaining notes to his Norman Conquest. Discovery 
 in a Jewish burial-ground was more wonderful than discovery in 
 a church." 
 
 However the bodies were discovered, they are closely mixed 
 up with the manufacture of Christian Dioscuri, and I suggest 
 they may perhaps discharge the same functions. 
 
 Nor must we forget that the cult is also proved for Paris 
 from the references to royal oaths by Polyeuctes, to which we 
 have alluded elsewhere ; this Dioscuric worship is confirmed 
 archeologically by the disc overy of a Pa gan altar in Notre 
 Dame, on which were represented Castor and Pollux. 
 
 We have now said enough to establish conclusively the 
 hypothesis with which we started, viz., that the cult of the 
 Heavenly Twins must have been universal in Gaul, and that it 
 was displaced by a cult of martyrs, of whom the rnajor part 
 must be held to be the creations of the hagiologic fancy. 
 
 The places where we have found, or at least suspected, 
 Dioscurism in France include : 
 
 ^ Paris, Amiens, Soissons, Langres, Besan^on, Nantes, 
 
 Tours, S. Privat, Vienne, Etampes, Mainz, Fericy, Fursac, 
 Fleury, and Auvergne (? Clermont).
 
 TX] TWINS IN THE CALENDAR. 77 
 
 And it is extremely improbable that we have either exhausted 
 the matter or seriously over-stated it. For it is clear we are 
 only dealing with a few cases that we happen to have recognized 
 as notable transfers from Paganism to Christianity, and there 
 must be many more where the traces of identification are lost. 
 Then there is a number of cases where Dioscurism can be 
 proved on the testimony of archeology and where we ought to 
 look carefully to see what became of the cult ; and in particular 
 there is the wide field of Mithraism, in which we have shown 
 the prominence of the Dioscuri along with the Sun-god. These 
 youths, with the raised and lowered torches, standing for the 
 morning and evening star, perhaps with an oblique reference of 
 a more general character as the Day and the Dark, or Life and 
 Death, are not to be thought of as merely a conventional 
 representation of one of the signs of the Zodiac; the evidence is 
 conclusive that they are more than that, they are objects of 
 worship. And we ought, therefore, to expect that on the side of 
 Mithraism, which was, perhaps, the keenest competitor of 
 Christianity, we should find an absorption of the Dioscuric 
 ideas by the dominant religion. But what of Mithra himself? 
 If Christianity absorbs and veneers the Dioscuri, ought not 
 Mithra also to be similarly treated ? The answer is in the 
 affirmative. Look for Mithra in the Calendar and you will find 
 him there. Under the thinnest disguise Mithra appears at Aix 
 in Provence as a saint of the name of Mitraeus\ The evidence 
 is from Gregory of Tours, in his book on the Glory of the Con- 
 fessors, c. 71. The account relates how a certain Childeric, in 
 or about the year 566, alienated a farm belonging to the church 
 at Aix, and how the bishop prayed to Metrias to punish the 
 impropriator of ecclesiastical property ^ which he did by throwing 
 the chief offender into a fever and taking all the hair off 
 his body. Metrias is actually written Mitrias in some MSS. ; 
 according to Gregory he was a very holy man and an athlete 
 (inclytus athleta Metrias)'^. But he knows nothing about his 
 
 ^ The name is variously spelt. 
 
 2 In fact he told Metrias that if he did not avenge him speedily, he should 
 have no more candles and no more psalms. 
 
 ^ Apparently this does not mean that he was a martyr. He is not regarded 
 as such. It belongs to his previous state of existence.
 
 78 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 story, except that he was a slave. Perhaps we can add some- 
 thing to his information. If the interpretation we have made 
 is correct, then Aix must have been a centre of Mithraic wor- 
 ship. So we turn to Cumont, Monuments et Mysteres, t. n. 
 p. 43fi, where we shall find it said of Aix {Aquae Sextiae) that 
 a portion of a Mithraic monument was found in the neighbour- 
 hood of the city and presented to its museum in 1839. So that 
 we need not be surprised that in the days of Gregory of Tours 
 the patron saint of the place was named Mitreas. For Aix 
 is one of the Mithraic centres ^ 
 
 A comparison of our Dioscuric centres with the map of the 
 Mithraic centres in Cumont will show that Dioscurism is a 
 feature of Gallic religion, quite independently of the Mithraic 
 movement. Mithraism in Gaul is not a wide-spread cult, it 
 follows the Roman armies, and is j^ar excellence a soldier's 
 religion. But the worship of the Dioscuri is a religion of the 
 people, and existed amongst the Celts from the earliest ages-. 
 
 But perhaps we have now said enough to establish our 
 position that the Church in Gaul took over the Twins and 
 made saints of them, and that in many cases the saints are the 
 Twins and nothing more. 
 
 Before leaving this point I may allude to a little brochure 
 by M. Albert Dufourcq, which is entitled La Christianisation 
 des Follies, and has the general heading, Science et Religion, 
 Etudes 2)ou7' le temps fvesent. M. Dufourcq has attempted to 
 defend the substitution by the Church of her martyrs for the 
 
 1 It will be asked whether Cautes and Cautopates, who appear so often in 
 votive inscriptions, shared the forced conversion of Mithra? The nearest I 
 can get to Cautes is a saint named Cottus in the Mart. Hier., where he appears 
 on the same day (May 22) as Castus and Cassius, a pair of Campanian saints, 
 and with Rogatus and Rorjatianus, who are evidently a doublet of Donatianus 
 and Rogatia]ius (who come on May 24, two days later), and perhajDS the original 
 form. Moreover my suspicion as to the Dioscurism of Cottus is confirmed by 
 finding in the Greek calendar a pair named Karridios and KarrLdiavos, who 
 are described as 1x7101 avrddeXcpoi. But I can find no records of the deeds of 
 any of these worthy people. Cumont gives a list of Persian and Mithraic 
 names in which Sisicottus stands side by side with Sisimithres. It should be 
 remembered that the Sun enters Gemini on May 21. 
 
 - Cf. Diod. Sic. IV. 56, for the honour paid by the Celts to the Twins: 
 ' AnoSei^eis 5e tovtuiv <pipov<n, SeiKvvvres tovs wapa. tov QKeaPOi' KaToiKoOvras, 
 crejSo^^fOfS fidXiaTO. twv dewv rods AtoaKopovs.
 
 IX] TWINS IN THE CALENDAR. 79 
 
 ancient cults on the ground of necessity, along with the quiet 
 assumption that the martyrs must be real. He is very angry with 
 myself in an article on my Dioscuri in the Revue de VHistoire 
 des Religions, for l)aving gone a step beyond his investigations, 
 which are more in the interests of religion than they are of 
 science; the language in Avhich he describes me as a conjurer 
 {Robert Hoadin) and a second-hand hagiologist {hagiographe 
 d'occasion) is sufficiently striking. It appears I am at once too 
 clever and too ill-informed. The only reply I can make to such 
 denunciations is to try to learn something from M. Dufourcq's 
 facts and ignore his prejudices. Perhaps he may live to expand 
 the former and to outgrow the latter : and I recommend him 
 to model his controversial style more closely on that of my 
 learned Roman Catholic friends (other than himself) who have 
 found it necessary to dispute my theories.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 That the Calendar of the Italian Saints is also tainted 
 
 luith Dioscurisni. 
 
 The foregoing chapter was a long one, and it will hardly 
 be possible to bestow the same attention on all parts of the 
 world outside France, unless our remarks are to swell to the 
 size of a reduced edition of the Acta Sanctorum. It will be 
 noticed, however, that amongst the Dioscuri of the French 
 Church there were several cases of foreign importation, and 
 especially, as might have been expected, of importation from 
 Italy. We shall, therefore, spend a little time upon the Italian 
 Twins. 
 
 It is quite natural that we should look for traces of the 
 Gemini upon Italian soil, for, over and above the wide diffusion 
 of the worship of Castor and Pollux \ we have many traces 
 that the cult of the Twins existed in a variety of forms in the 
 Italian cities, and certainly Castor and Pollux have no monopoly 
 of the country, any more than they had in Greece, the variety 
 of whose Twin-cults we have already had occasion to notice. 
 When we find such names as Picumnus and Pilumnus, Mutunus 
 and Tutuuus amongst Latin household gods, we must recognize 
 the tendency from which they arose. And the variety of the 
 cult from place to place in early times can easily be indicated. 
 For instance, at Praeneste there was a cult of the Twins in an 
 independent form ; for we are told by Servius in his comment 
 on Verg. Aen. vii. 678, that Praeneste had its Divi Fratres. The 
 
 1 According to Albert, Le Culte de Castor et Pollux en Italie, p. iii., "Partout 
 en Italie on retroiive les temples de ces dieux"; " Eien de jjIus frequent ni de 
 plus vari6 que les representations figurees de Castor et de Pollux."
 
 CH. X] ITALIAN SAINTS. SI 
 
 story is a cuiious one, and introduces the sister of the Twins. 
 
 For this reason I transcribe some sentences : 
 
 " Praenestc.ibi erant pontifices et dii indigetes .sicut etiam Romae ; 
 erant autera illic duo frati'es qui divi appellabantur ; horum soror, dum ad 
 focum sederet, resilien.s scintilla ejus uterum percussit, unde dicitur con- 
 cepisse." 
 
 We can hardly be wrong in recognizing that the Twins and 
 their sister were honoured at Praeneste in an independent 
 manner ; if it had been simply the Roman religion over again 
 Servius would hardly have alluded to it. It is the independent 
 parallel to the Roman religion to which he draws attention. 
 
 There are places in Italy where we should expect the 
 worship of the Twins in its conventional form to be active and 
 long-continued. For example, Verona ought certainly to be 
 such a centre : for was it not in this city that the Dioscuri 
 intervened to help Marius to defeat the Cimbri*? We have 
 shown in the previous chapter that Aquileia had a cult of the 
 Twins and their sister (Cantius, Cantianus, and Cantianella). 
 It is interesting that it appears to have shared with Vicenza 
 and Verona the services of another pair of great brethren, Felix 
 and Fortunatus. From the names we should suspect these to 
 be twins ; and their Acta say expressly in the account of their 
 trial and martyrdom at Vicenza that they were brothers : 
 
 " Devenerunt hue ad nostram civitatem quidam germani fratres, qui se 
 Chri-stianos profitentur." 
 
 The inscription in their honour over the altar at Vicenza 
 was to the following effect : 
 
 " Hie requiescit corpus S. Felicis et caput S. Fortunati, martyrum 
 ac fratrum." 
 
 1 Plut. Marius, 26. At Verona is preserved the famous votive relief of Ar- 
 genidas to the Dioscuri ; where we have the cult represented in so many different 
 forms, the heroes standing, the urns of the dead heroes entwined with serpents, 
 and the sacred beams or SoKava which were their Spartan sj'mbol. But this 
 relief was found at Este. 
 
 These ^oKava are composed of a pair of upright beams, connected by a cross- 
 beam in the form of the letter H ; and they correspond to the unfinished brick 
 wall of the Babylonian zodiacal signs, in the sense that they show the Twins to 
 have been builders. Miss Harrison points out to me that the 56Kava become 
 actual objects of worship. See Plutarch, De Frat. Amore c. i. ; to. -n-aXaia tQv 
 AioffKoCpwii d(f>idpijf/.aTa oi ZTrapriarat doKava KoKovcn' ^ari 8^ Svo ^v\a irapdWrjXa 
 Svffl irXayiois ewe^fvy/jL^va, which suggests Uvo crossbeams. 
 
 H. 6
 
 82 THE CT^LT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 Conversely, the head of S. Felix and the body of S. For- 
 tunatus were at Aquileia. And a part of the relics of 
 S. Fortunatus were, I think, transferred to Verona. 
 
 Here we are not expressly told that they were twins, but 
 then those who canonised them did not, perhaps, want to tell 
 us too much. So they said gerniani and not gemini. In any 
 case they may be called a pair of divine brethren, which is 
 really all that is wanted. 
 
 But now let us examine a more curious and interesting 
 case, for which we must go in the first instance to Cappadocia, 
 as we did in the case of the Tergemini. 
 
 Ruinart, in his Acta Martyrum Sincera, p. 5e32, gives the 
 account of the martyrdom of three Christian teachers, who had 
 been sent by Vigilius, the bishop of Trent, to convert the pagans 
 in his district. The names of the three are Sisinnius, Martyrius, 
 and Alexandei-, of whom the tradition says that the last two 
 were brethren. They are also said to have travelled from the 
 East and to have been hospitably received by S. Ambrose, who, 
 presumably, sent them to Vigilius. 
 
 The names are peculiar. We should hardly expect a saint 
 to be called Martyrius in advance^: so the second name is 
 wrong. We shall show reasons presently for believing that his 
 name was Sisinnodorus, and that he was the twin brother of 
 Sisinnius. But let us keep for the present to the Acta. The 
 name Sisinnius is of Persian origin. According to Cumont, 
 Mon. II, 85, a great number of Persian names begin in this 
 way, as Sisamnes, Sisimithres, Sisines, Sisicottos, Sisimakes, &c. 
 But the meaning of the name is obscure. It agrees, however, 
 with what the Acta say of the Eastern origin of the saints-. 
 
 The date of their martyrdom is said to be 397, and the 
 celebration May 29. 
 
 The story is that Sisinnius had succeeded in building a 
 church in one of the lower valleys of the Alps ; and it chanced 
 
 1 Fortunatus in one of his poems calls him Maturius, which would evade 
 the difficulty. But this will not do, for Vigilius, in writing the account of the 
 martj'rs, speaks of the prophecy in his name, "adrisit quod vocabatur nomen, 
 et meritis cumulavit ; statuit natale vocabulum ut origine, sic passione venturum." 
 
 2 There is a Christian bishop of Isaura Nova named Sisamoas, probably of 
 the fourth century. See Miss Ramsay in Joiirn. Hell Soc. for 1904, p. 272. 
 Moas is probably a Lycaonian deity.
 
 X] ITALIAN SAINTS. 83 
 
 that the pagans on one occasion were performing a cult for their 
 fields, a festival in honour of Saturn, in which they carried 
 about a malum lustixile, and took up contributions of animals, 
 during which ceremonies the Christian teachers and their 
 converts provoked them by refusing to take part in the pro- 
 ceedings, and there was a riot which led to the desecration of 
 the church and the murder of the teachers. Sisinnius, in 
 particular, was dragged about like a beast with a cow-bell 
 round his neck ; and finally Sisinnius and Martyrius were burnt 
 on a pyre made of the beams of the desecrated church. But 
 their twin and fraternal bodies having been cast into the 
 flames', it came to Alexander's turn to be seized and tortured. 
 The story is based on two letters of Vigilius, Bishop of Trent, 
 one written to Simplicianus, Bishop of Milan, the other to 
 John Chrysostom. One would like to believe that a tale so 
 well told as this of Vigilius was trustworthy, and there is much 
 verisimilitude in the account. On the other hand there are 
 features that provoke mistrust. In the letter to Simplicianus, 
 Alexander and Martyrius are said to be brothers: "Alexander, 
 Martyrii consanguinitate germanus." In the letter to Chrysostom, 
 the bodies of Sisinnius and Martyrius are spoken of as twins 
 and brothers. It looks as if the writer had forgotten the 
 relationships of the triad. Moreover, it does not sound at all 
 likely that three Cappadocians should be sent by an Italian 
 bishop to convert an Alpine village. The parallel which might 
 have been quoted from the Tergemini at Langres has dis- 
 appeared ; 01', rather, gone in the opposite direction"''. And 
 now comes the weightiest objection of all to believing the story 
 in the form in which it comes down to us. We have evidence 
 from the East, to which region the Acta have assigned Sisinnius, 
 that Sisinnius was a Dioscure. The argument is extremely 
 interesting and curious. 
 
 There is a rare tract by Leo Allatius entitled De Graecorum 
 Jiodie quorundam opinationihus epistola, in which he discusses 
 many curious customs of the modern Greeks and discloses a 
 good acquaintance with their folk-lore. Amongst other things 
 
 ^ " Praemissis in ignem geminis atque germanis ante corporibus." 
 - Theodore of Tarsus might, perhaps, be quoted against me. 
 
 6—2
 
 84 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 he tells how two young men named Sisinnius and Sisinno- 
 dorus rescued their sister from the machinations of a horrible 
 ghoul which obsessed and worried her. The sister's name 
 was Melitene, and, in the expectation of offspring, she had 
 built herself a tower and shut herself in it, to escape from 
 the ghoul that wanted to devour her child. The ghoul had 
 already eaten half-a-dozen of them\ While she was living in 
 the tower the two saints of God, Sisinnius and Sisinnodorus, 
 who were her brothers, came, in the course of a military expe- 
 dition, into the neighbourhood of the tower, and decided to pay 
 their sister a visit. After much pleading, she opened the door 
 of the tower and let them in. The ghoul seized the opportunity 
 and got in also, having apparently secreted itself in the throat 
 of one of the horses that the brethren were riding. When 
 midnight came, the ghoul resumed its activity and killed 
 Melitene's child. After this the creature makes its escape. 
 What follows is in true folk-lore manner. The brethren give 
 chase on winged horses and pursue the ghoul over Mount 
 Lebanon : they ask the pine-tree whether it has seen the 
 creature. The pine-tree pretends not to know and is cursed. 
 Then they ask the olive-tree. So the olive-tree tells what it 
 has seen, and gets a blessing. Finally they catch the ghoul 
 hiding on the sea-shore, and demand that she shall disgorge 
 the seven children that she has eaten. "Yes," says the ghoul, 
 "when you disgorge your mother's milk." So Sisinnius prays 
 to God, and promptly meets the challenge by the required 
 evacuation, gets the children back and a phylactery, in addition, 
 to ward off future troubles. 
 
 Now, in this story it is implied that Sisinnius and Sisinno- 
 dorus are already canonised, for they appear in the tale not only 
 as a pair of cavalry officers, but as the saints of God, and it is 
 equally clear that one of the motives of the folk-lorist is the 
 story of the Twins who liberate their sister, hidden in a tower ; 
 in other words, they are the Dioscuri, as, indeed, their names 
 suggest-. Such a story was responsible for the tale which 
 
 1 It is a common trait in folk-lore. The dragon does it. (or tries to) in the 
 
 Apocalypse. 
 
 2 We may recall the capture of Helen by Theseus, and her liberation by the 
 
 Twins.
 
 X] ITALIAN SAINTS. 85 
 
 Jerome of Prague tells from Lithuania of the Signn of the 
 Zodiac liberating the Sun, who was imprisoned in a tower. 
 The foundation of the story is in the Veda, as well as in the 
 Greek literature ; it must be a very early bit of mythology as 
 well as a very late and persistent bit of folk-lore ^ 
 
 So far, then, we are clear as to the meaning of the Eastern 
 element in the Western martyrdom ; it is Dioscuric, and for 
 that reason we suspect that the second martyr, Martyrius, 
 ought to be Sisinnodorus. The martyrdom at Anagnia in the 
 diocese of Trent is now parallel to a number of similar canonisa- 
 tions that were going on at this time all over France and 
 northern Italy. The necessity for the canonisations arose out 
 of the strong hold that the Twins had taken in northern Italy 
 and the lower valleys of the Alps. There is reason to believe 
 that the case differed from that of the French cults described 
 above. In France the Twins, for the most part, ruled by them- 
 selves : in northern Italy they were, in many places, the assessors 
 of Mithras. There was a Mithraeum at Trent, and a Mithraic 
 inscription has been found at Anagnia (Anauni), to which place 
 Vigilius had sent his preachers. Here Mithra was before Christ, 
 but perhaps after Saturn, to whose cult the Mithraic Chronos 
 was readily attached. Hence the necessity for the canonisations 
 of which we have been speaking. The starting-point for them 
 appears to be Ambrose's coup d'etat (if we ought not rather to 
 say coup cVeglise) with Protasius and Gervasius. If he imitated 
 his own successes, as it is pretty certain that he did, and with 
 added marvels, why should not neighbouring bishops imitate 
 him also ; and so the wicked Dioscuri be chased out of the 
 world and safely housed in the Church ? The period following 
 
 1 Perhaps we had better transcribe the account of the liberation of the Sun, 
 as given by Aeneas Sylvius (Pius II.), c. 26. " Profectus (so. Hieronymus) 
 introrsus aliam genteni rejaerit quae solem celebrant et malleum ferreum rarae 
 magnitudinis singulari cultu venerantur; interrogati sacerdotes quid ea sibi 
 veneratio vellet, responderuut olim pluribus mensibus nou fuisse visum solem 
 quern rex potentissimus cajjtum reclusisset in carcere munitissimae turris, signa 
 Zodiaci deinde opem tulisse Soli, ingentique malleo perfregisse turrim &c. " 
 This shows the popular belief in Lithuania at the beginning of the 15th century. 
 For "Sun" read "daughter of the Sun" and for "Signs of the Zodiac" read 
 ' the Heavenly Twins."
 
 86 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 the date 386, when Protase and Gervasc were found, was 
 no doubt a moving time for the artificers of ecclesiastical 
 legends'. 
 
 We must now spend a little time over the case of the 
 Milanese martyrs, for the conclusions at which we have arrived 
 have provoked some strong contradictions on the part of the 
 defenders of the integrity and good faith of S. Ambrose. 
 Nothing that was said in Dioscuri in the Christian Legends has 
 provoked so much hostility as the criticism upon S. Ambrose 
 and his saints, not even the identification of Jesus and Judas 
 Thomas with a pair of twins worshipped in Edessa, though the 
 latter discovery is, from a theological point of view, of much 
 greater moment. We must try and explain, as briefly as 
 possible, why the objections which have been made to my 
 solution of the problem of Protase and Gervase are invalid. In 
 particular I shall have to refer to an especially well-written 
 and temperate criticism published in the Nuovo Bullettino di 
 Archeologia Cristinna by Pio Franchi di Cavalieri-', as well as 
 to an excellent review by Hippolyt Delohaye in the Analecta 
 Bollandiana for 1904. Let me say at once that I am quite 
 prepared to admit one or two minor errors and inaccuracies. As 
 stated previously, the case against my treatment of the martyr 
 Dioscoros is probably a good one. He may be a real person 
 and not a myth. But the solution of the problem does not turn 
 upon minute points like this, which are quite unessential to the 
 main argument". Neither docs the conclusion depend upon 
 such minor points as M. Pio Franchi makes, as that if Ambrose 
 had really copied his saints from the Dioscuric model they 
 would have been robed in red, and not in white. In view 
 of the tradition in the Apocalypse, it is difficult to see how 
 martyrs could be dressed in anything but white, nor do they 
 cease to be substitutes for the Heavenly Twins because they 
 have changed colour. S. Ambrose was at liberty to dress his 
 
 1 It was in 396 that Ambrose discovered the remains of Agricola and Vitalis : 
 just one year before the martyrdom of Sisinnius, and the distribution of his 
 relics. 
 
 2 I.e. t. IX. 1903, pp. 100—120. 
 
 ■' My reference to Dioscoros does not take ten lines, and does not affect the 
 argument on Protase or Gervase.
 
 X] ITALIAN SAINTS.- 87 
 
 fighting men in white, if he preterred : he was in harmony, at 
 all events, with the armies of heaven, which followed the Lamb 
 dressed in white and riding white horses. Why should not 
 S. Ambrose's saints wear white? Their identification with the 
 Twins does not turn upon the colour but upon much more 
 definite considerations. 
 
 Perhaps it will assist M. Pio Franchi's imagination if I give 
 him a fresh instance of the appearance of Protasius and 
 Gervasius as Dioscuri (one more case of the persistence of 
 Dioscurophanies in time of trouble), in which he will be able 
 to examine the colour of their raiment, with an assurance that 
 the figures in question really are the Heavenly Twins. 
 
 In the year 1266 a.d., the saints appeared in battle on the 
 side of the Poles who were hard put to it, in a conflict with the 
 Ruthenians. The Polish king came to the conclusion that 
 arms without prayer were insufficient, and he and his wife 
 Kinga addressed themselves to the saints with the following 
 result, according to the Acta Sanctorum: 
 
 " Oranti enim ante puguam Kingae, duo in Candida veste splendidissimi 
 iuvenes adstitis.se memorantiir, qui secuturi mox proelii felicem exitiim 
 spopondcre, cosqve fuisse Gervasium et Protasinm^ quorum triumpho 
 illustris erat certaminis dies, communis persuasio constanter declaravit." 
 
 It will not be questioned, I suppose, that the popular 
 tradition is here the direct continuation and obvious survival 
 of the appearances of the Dioscuri with which the ancient 
 histories are so thickly strewn. And they do not cease to be 
 Dioscuri, because they appear in white, and because their 
 names are now Protase and Gervase. 
 
 It is, however, urged against me, and this is one of the 
 main objections, that S. Ambrose ought to be judged from his 
 own statement of the case, and not from the report of a pseudo- 
 Ambrose writing at the end of the fifth century, say one hundred 
 years later. The object of this limitation of the documents is 
 the exclusion of the definite statement that Protase and Gervase 
 were twins, and, if need be, the subtraction of the vision which 
 Ambrose saw. The matter, then, stands as follows, from the 
 point of view of the objectors : Ambrose says nothing about 
 twins, but someone else says it a century later. The intro-
 
 88 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 duction of the twins is therefore a legendary accretion, caused 
 by the similarity of the names of Protase and Gervase. Well, 
 at all events it is conceded that we were not wrong in recog- 
 nizing a twin-like feature in the names of Protase and Gervase. 
 But, it is said, they were not so named because they were twins, 
 but they became twins because they were so named ! Unhappily 
 the solution is rendered impossible by the discovery of so many 
 similar and parallel cases, in which we have proved that the 
 names are due to the twins and not the twins to the names. 
 If the reader will go over some of the cases which have been 
 discussed in the previous pages, as well as those in the Dioscuri 
 in the Gliristian Legends, he will see the absurdity of isolating 
 one single pair for special treatment, simply in order to defend 
 the character of one honoured name in the history of the 
 Church. We must use the same method all round, where the 
 phenomena are substantially the same. 
 
 M. Delahaye, I think, sees this, and attempts to get rid of 
 some of the cases adduced, so as to reduce the weight of the 
 cumulative evidence. He wishes to persuade me that Marcelius 
 ^ and Marcellianus are real persons, and that, if I visit Rome, 
 I shall find the church in which they were deposited. Well, 
 I have been in Rome, and know where to look for them and 
 their church : it is just beyond the Forum, not far from the 
 Arch of Titus\ Two other saints also have a church not far 
 ^ - from the same position, viz. Cosmas and Damian, who can be 
 conclusively shown to be substitutes for the Dioscuri, brought 
 ' to the Forum, no doubt, on account of their Dioscuric ante- 
 cedents. If Cosmas and Damian were brought there for public 
 purposes, and in succession to the ancient guardians of public 
 faith, what is wrong in my explanation that another pair in 
 the same neighbourhood, who are certainly sufficiently twin-like, 
 should be brought there for the same purpose ? Apply the 
 same treatment to the similar cases. 
 
 Meanwhile we have gained a great deal in the admission 
 
 1 Their shrine is described as " ecclesia pervetusta Eomae, quae ab amphi- 
 theatro veiiientihus non procul ab area Titi et Vespasiani ad laevam." Indeed 
 it is said that when their bodies were first brouj^ht to Rome they were deposited 
 — in the Church of Cosmas and Damian.
 
 X] ITALIAN SAINTS. 89 
 
 that Protase and Gervase were recognized as twins a hundred 
 years after their discovery. Then, from this time on, they arc 
 at Hberty to discharge Dioscuric functions. For example, it is 
 well known that the Twins were patrons of the charioteers in 
 the arena, and that it was part of their function to attend the 
 races, and take part in them. Their statues were commonly 
 placed at the entrance to the amphitheatre, and as they took 
 an interest, based on personal experience, in the chariot-racing 
 and boxing, it was inevitable that the boxers and racers should 
 seek their assistance and support. What if S. Protase should 
 have inherited from Polydeuces an interest in single combats ? 
 The athletes would then have found their patron, or rather, 
 would not have lost him. What if S. Gervais discharged a 
 similar function for the charioteers ? Can we predict what he 
 would develop into ? There is a remarkable case in the French 
 calendar of a saint named Fiacre, whose name has become 
 attached to cabs, and who is the patron saint of the French 
 cab-drivers. When we order a fiacre, we are doing a religious 
 act ! something like the profane act of taking a hansom-cab in 
 England, a machine which is named after its inventor, one 
 Hansom, as the French one is after its patron saint. In like 
 wise the name of Gervais became a popular one for cab-drivers as 
 well as their machines ; all the race of Jarvises and Jarveys' and 
 Garvies in England, Scotland, and Ireland are named after the 
 saint, and so is the carriage which they drive, which is known 
 in the later English literature as a " jarvey." When we consult 
 
 1 The references in Murray's Eii/jUslt, Dictiomiry do not take us back as far 
 as we could wish for the origin of the term Jarvey. We are told that Jarvey is 
 a by-form of Jarvis or Jervis. That it means, 1, a hackney coachman ; 2, a 
 hackney coach. Under 1, a ref. to Serjeant Ballantine, E.rper. ii. 19, "The 
 driver was called a jarvey, a compliment paid to the class in consequence of 
 one of their number having been hanged." 
 
 Dr Murray informs me privately that the name is especially common in 
 Dublin, and that it struck him long ago as being used more respectfully there 
 than here. He heard a fellow-traveller, an Irishman, repeatedly address their 
 carman with "Take us to such a place, Jarvey," as if it were the man's Chris- 
 tian name. The explanation he gave was, that "we say jarvey to every carman." 
 This was as far back as 1864. Dr Murray also says that if he had known that 
 S. Gervais could be made out to be the patron saint of charioteers (which we 
 have shown to be a legitimate inference from their Dioscuric character), "I 
 should, most certainly, have suggested him as the name-father of the Jarvies."
 
 90 THE CULT OF THK HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 tht! etymologists, they do not know anything as to the raison 
 d'etre of a Jarvey, whether man or machine, except that it is 
 said that the name is given in honour of a celebrated brother 
 of the craft who met his death by hanging. They do not 
 discern Gervais the Martyr behind the condemned Jarvie, though 
 they would be quick enough to make the connexion between 
 the saint and the Fiacre^ 
 
 At all events it is admitted that the general public knew 
 that Protase and Gervase were twins, even if it took them a 
 hundred years to make the discovery, and it may be readily 
 inferred that they knew what twins they were. They were 
 not merely making a deduction from the similarity of the 
 names of the saints, for such a deduction would not tell them 
 that Gervais was patron of carriage-drivers. 
 
 But now let us come to a really strong argument of Pio 
 Franchi's, of which I will confess that nothing in his whole 
 paper so set me thinking and came so near to convincing me 
 that I was wrong. The argument was drawn from the mosaic 
 representations of the saints at Milan itself, which go back 
 very nearly to the time of S. Ambrose himself, and which 
 represent them, one as bearded, and the other as bare-faced, in 
 which case you would say at once that they are not twins and 
 were never meant to be thought of as such^. I confess this 
 impressed me much. Nor did it make much weight on the 
 other side that Pio Franchi pointed out, with great frankness, 
 that in the Ravenna mosaics", which must also be very early, 
 
 ^ Observe I do not say S. Fiacre was a Heavenly Twin, with a predilection 
 for the racecourse. I have not proved that ; he is said to have come from 
 North Ireland or Scotland. If anyone can show that he had a brother named 
 Farquhar, then I am prepared to accept him as a twin. One of the kings of 
 Scotland had sons named Farquhar, Fiaker, and Donald. S. Fiacre's Acts do 
 not help us much. The only thing that he does of a Dioscuric nature is to save 
 people from drowning, of which there are some good cases. He is called in the 
 service-book "infirmorum baculus, anchora naufragorum," and, by the way, 
 his Acts do speak of him as a morning-star. "Certe rutilat sicut stella matu- 
 tina in coelis, sed sibi devote famulantibus patrocinii et beneficiorum radios 
 extendit in terra." One would like to know more of S. Fiacre. 
 
 " See Ratti, It -piTi^ atdico ritratto di S. Amhnnjio in Amhrosiana. Milano, 
 1897. (A collection of papers in honour of S. Ambrose.) 
 
 * The mosaics of S. Apollinaris and S. Vitalis. He might have added the 
 Neapolitan representation of Protase as young and beardless. See Ratti, /. c.
 
 X] ITALIAN SAINTS. 91 
 
 the saints are represented as e(|ual and similar'. For after all, 
 the question was, what did they think at Milan itself? And 
 even if Ravenna be the birthplace or the reported scene of 
 the martyrdom of the saints, it is Milan that makes their 
 history. For a short time this objection had great weight 
 with me, and I think it was admirably stated by Pio Franchi. 
 I think, however, that I can convince him from his own mosaic 
 that he is wrong. 
 
 To begin with, what do we know of the artistic re})rescnta- 
 tion of twins and of their description in literature ? 
 
 We may go back to Greek art, and we shall find that on 
 the chest of Kypselos, one of the Heavenly Twins had a beard 
 and the other had not-. And the same distinction will be 
 found on a sarcophagus at Aries'. We may examine the 
 monuments of Amphion and Zethus, and we shall find that one 
 of them is rough and the other is smooth. When we turn to 
 the Bible, and examine the case of Esau and Jacob, we are told 
 that they are differentiated by the hair ; Jacob was smooth and 
 Esau hairy. And if we turn to the legends of the Masai people 
 in East Africa, recently brought to light by Capt. Merker, we 
 shall find that Esau and Jacob are replaced by a Kabiric triad, 
 in which the practical difference between them is that Esau 
 No. 1 has a long beard, Esau No. 2 a moderate beard, and Jacob 
 no beard at all. It is much the case of the mosaic at Milan. 
 
 In the same way if we were examining the case of the 
 Babylonian Dioscuri, known as Gilgamesh and Eabani^, we 
 
 p. 53; and there are many similar pictures, of varying antiquity, to which 
 Ratti refers. 
 
 1 I suppose, then, that Pio Franchi wishes us to beheve that the Eavenna 
 mosaics go with Pseudo-Ambrose, and the Milan mosaics with Ambrose himself. 
 
 - EiVt Se iiri Tjj \dpvaKi AiocrKovpoi, o trepos ovk e^w ttw yiveLa, fJ-^aij 5' avrOiv 
 "Ekivt). Pausanias v. 19. 2. 
 
 ^ Albert, Le culte de Castor et Pollux, p. 108. " Sur tous ces bas-reliefs, 
 C. et P. sont figures aux deux angles toujours dans la meme attitude, avec la 
 meme costume et les memes attributs, c'est a dire le cheval, la lance et le 
 chlamyde. Kemarquons seulement que sur le sarcophage d'Arles, par excep- 
 tion, I'un des deux freres est imberbe et I'autre barbu." 
 
 * See Jensen, Mythcn ximl Epcn, p. 121. Nirarod Epos, Taf. 1 : 
 " Mit Haar bedeckt ist sein ganzer Leib : 
 Er ist. ..an Haupthaar wie ein Weib : 
 Der... seines Haupthaars reckt sich wie Weizen."
 
 92 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 shall find that Eabaui is ditfercntiated from Gilgaiiicsh by the 
 length of his hair. 
 
 It appears to be the common method of making the dis- 
 tinction in folk-lore as well as in popular art. And it follows 
 that Pio Franchi has misunderstood the meaning of the beard 
 in the mosaic ; it is the way to distinguish one of the Dioscuri 
 from the other, and the fact that the distinction is habitually 
 made in this way, confirms us in our belief that the legends of 
 the Dioscuri are behind the legends of Protase and Gervase. 
 The difference between the Milan mosaic and that of Ravenna 
 means that the one artist is differentiating his twins and the 
 other is not. 
 
 On Pio Franchi's own showing, then, the Dioscuric elements 
 go back to the time of Ambrose, and are not to be credited to 
 a later and legendary hand. M. Pio Franchi's mistake (and 
 I almost followed him in it) was due to a want of recognition 
 of the traditional in folk-lore and the conventional in art\ 
 
 But it is further urged, and Prof. Ratti makes a great 
 point of this in tlie volume of Ambrosian Commemorations, 
 \ ' that not only does Protase have a beard, but that the beard is 
 
 A ' white. In other words, the saints are not twins, nor even 
 brothers I But here again it would have been well not to 
 draw too rapid a conclusion, in view of the fact that all the 
 other monuments make them equal and similar. The expla- 
 nation may lie in another direction. Suppose, for instance, the 
 Twins had become the traditional figures for Life and Death, 
 how would an artist of early days have depicted them ? 
 
 Prof. Ratti thinks the mosaics in question are nearly co- 
 eval with S. Ambrose, and that they were expressly designed 
 
 1 I have not said anything in this connexion about the triad of Prussian 
 deities ; because it is not yet clear what they stand for. According to the 
 Chronicles quoted by Grunau, they are respectively old, middle-aged, and 
 ~ young ; the middle-aged one being certainly Perkuno, the Thunder-god ( = Thor). 
 The difference between the three is largely made in this case from the beards. 
 Moreover, it seems clear that Perkuno has some connexion with the Twins : for 
 in the Lithuanian folk-songs he is said to liberate the daughter of the Sun, 
 which is the office of the Twins {Zeitschrift fiir Ethnologie, 7, 79 n.). But what 
 the connexion is, or how far it applies to the old Prussian triad, is still obscure. 
 Is it possible that in this religion the Twins changed character, and became the 
 patrons respectively of Life or Death ?
 
 X] ITALIAN SAINTS. 1)3 
 
 to exclude the belief that Protase and Gervase were twins. I 
 accept the admission that, in the earliest days of the cult, 
 people wanted to believe that they were twins : so that either 
 the names suggested it, or there was further information on 
 the point to be had. 
 
 Enough has now been said on this point, and I hope the 
 evidence of the mosaic has been cleared up. Those who are 
 interested in tracing the connexion between the Heavenly 
 Twins and the Holy Oak will be interested to know that there 
 is some suspicion that Protase and Gervase were worshipped - ^ 
 at a holy oak in Milan. The Acta Sanctorum make the naive 
 admission {I.e. p. 702) that it is still in the memory of old men 
 that there was a church not far from the Exchange which bore 
 the name of Protasii ad Monachos, but originally was known as -^ 
 8. Protasii ad Quercum, because there was a tall oak in the 
 neighbourhood (olim quippe procera ibi quercus in propinquo 
 stabat). 
 
 We may here recall a statement which was made on a 
 previous page^ to the effect that one of the titles by which the 
 Dioscuri (and the saints who displaced them) Avere known was 
 that of " boni medici," or good physicians. We anticipated the (^/ 
 evidence, so far as to state that this was especially true of -- 
 Protase and Gervase, the martyrs of Milan. One side of their 
 activity was medical ; certainly that does not surprise us, for 
 all the saints do cures ; but they are actually known by the 
 name of " boni medici," and the title is engraved deeply on the 
 cidt. For example, the Ambrosian Liturgy has for its introit 
 on the day of S. Protase and S. Gervase the words : 
 
 "Bonos medicos habentes patriae nostrae, gaudete fratres', beatos 
 Protasiiun et Gervasium, Martyres Domini et Ambrosium." 
 
 And we can see that the allusion to the good physicians is not 
 a mere chance reference to any special miracles wrought by the 
 saints, if we consider that the very words were wrought into 
 the ecclesiastical vestments and the linen cloths used in the 
 sanctuary. There are extant a number of catalogues of these 
 vestments, the writing of which goes back to the eleventh and ^ 
 
 1 See p. 54. 
 
 - ShoiUcl uot the comma be placed after "gaudete"?
 
 94 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 twelfth centuries. Amongst these we find such expressions as 
 the following : 
 
 " Panui linei super altare v ; unum ex is cum bonos medicos...." 
 Here the words " bonos medicos " are found worked on the 
 altar-cloth. 
 
 On another fragment of a catalogue of vestments, we have 
 as follows : 
 
 " Panni linii vii [i] cum bonos medicos srciptum [scriptum]." 
 And a third fragment has : 
 
 " iVtaiora pallia xxviii et minora xxxviiii. Bonos medicos," 
 
 These altar-cloths reflect the opening sentence of the Mass 
 for the day of S. Protase and S. Gervase ; but they do not 
 merely reflect the words, they emphasise and draw attention 
 to them ; that is, the expression " boni medici " furnishes the 
 key-words for the right understanding of the saints. 
 
 Thus while S. Ambrose greeted the saints as his military 
 allies, the liturgy of his church conserved the memory of their 
 medical skill ; both points of view belong to the same mytho- 
 logical origin. 
 
 There is another point which has come up in Pio Franchi's 
 criticism, to which we might, perhaps, give a moment's 
 attention. 
 
 According to Dioscuri in the Christian Legends, Marcellus 
 and Marcellianus are twin brethren ; the Acta say so, and we 
 follow the Acta in such an admission. It was pointed out that 
 their pagan father attempted to turn them away from the 
 faith. He cries out in protest : 
 
 "0 filii ! baculus senectvitis meae, et geimnwn lumen, cur sic mortem 
 diligitis ! " 
 
 Here we italicised the words geminmn lumen on account of 
 the fitness of the expression to the case of a pair of Heavenly 
 Twins. But Pio Franchi objects that it is merely a quotation 
 from the book of Tobit and therefore has nothing to do with 
 Castor and Pollux. I am sorry not to have recognized the 
 origin of the passage which is certainly from the Latin of 
 Tobit X. 4, I thought I knew my Tobit^ ! It is interesting to 
 
 ^ The passage runs as follows in the Vulgate; it is the wail of Anna over 
 her absent son: "Heu hen me, fili mi, ut quid te misimus peregrinari, lumen 
 oculoruni nostrorum, baculum senectutis nostrae," &c.
 
 X] ITALIAN SAINTS. 95 
 
 find a pagan father deterring his chihhen from the Christian 
 faith by means of a quotation from the book of Tobit. This 
 part of the Acta certainly belongs to the historian and not to 
 the events ! But Pio Franchi does not notice that the historian 
 (or, if you prefer it, the father of the saints) has inserted in the 
 text of Tobit the word geminum before lumen. This word 
 certainly does not come from Tobit, and so the problem stands 
 where it did before ; for it is in the added word that the mind 
 of the editor is to be sought. Can there be any doubt now as 
 to the motive that prompted the addition ? 
 
 But we need not pursue the matter further, either as 
 regards Marcellus and Marcellianus, or Protase and Gervase. 
 The secret is out, in either case. They are twins and heavenly 
 twins ; even a second-hand hagiographer, as M. Dufourcq would 
 say, can draw the conclusion. 
 
 It will be very difficult to restore S. Ambrose's reputation 
 after recent investigations : Dom Morin has taken from him 
 the authorship of the Te Deum, and I have taken away his 
 character for truthfulness. We may be sorry for both results, 
 but we must do our best to endure them. There is no doubt 
 that S. Ambrose added immensely to his popular reputation 
 by his discoveries. He is the prince of ecclesiastical body- 
 snatchers. We have shown above how Sidonius Apollinaris, 
 when he wished to compliment S, Mamert on the finding of 
 the relics of twin saints, compares him to S. Ambrose. All the 
 great cities of northern Italy went to Ambrose for sanctities, 
 and he was to them as a spring of water whose waters fail not. 
 However much some of his modern defenders try to minimise 
 his skill, with a view of saving his credit, and to reduce his 
 visions and miracles to a basis that may be acceptable to the 
 twentieth century, the real verdict must be that of Ruinart, 
 that there was no one to equal him in the business. " Felix 
 inter alios fuit in eiusmodi thesauris efifodiendis sanctus Am- 
 brosius Mediolanensis antistes." 
 
 And now let us move further East, and see how the great 
 Twin Brethren held their own in the Greek and Syrian 
 Churches.
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 That 8. Cosmas and S. Damian were a pair of 
 Heavenly Twins. 
 
 We have already had some suggestions that the East was 
 ^ moving as fast as the West, if not faster, in the attempt to deal 
 with the surviving cults of the pagan world. We showed, for 
 example, how Cappadocia had displaced the three Kabiri by the 
 Tergemini, and that these had become local saints at Langres 
 at a very early period. We also showed that some district in 
 the East, probably Cappadocia, was responsible for the canonisa- 
 tion of Sisinnius and Sisinnodorus, and that there was reason to 
 suspect that these saints were welcomed in North Italy. But 
 ^ of all the great creations of saints, none is equal to the success^ 
 which the Eastern Church had in the manufacture of S. Cosmas 
 and S. Damian, and in putting them into circulation. We shall 
 devote a little space to these two great healers and trace their 
 lineage, so far as it may be possible to do so. In the Dioscuri 
 in the Christian Legends I did not discuss Cosmas and Damian, 
 because my enquiry into them was incomplete, and as there was 
 nothing in their names to suggest the Heavenly Twins, I wished 
 to take more time to work out the identification fully. 
 
 There is, however, no doubt on the point. It is easy to 
 demonstrate (1) that they are twins, (2) that they displaced 
 Castor and Pollux at Constantinople and elsewhere, and (3) that 
 they discharge all the functions that are expected from a pair 
 of "great brethren." The hagiologic literature represents them 
 as a pair of twins. A reference to the Analecta Bollandiana 
 (viii. 151, 152) will explain how they appear in the literature 
 of the saints : 
 
 "Tempore illo mulier quaedam benedicta...concepit et peperit duos 
 
 geminos."
 
 CH. Xl] COSMAS AND DAMIAN. 97 
 
 Gregory of Tours, in his Glory of tlie Martyrs, c. 98, begins 
 his discourse about them as follows : 
 
 " Duo vero gemini, Cosmas scilicet et Damianus, arte medici, postquam 
 Christiani eftecti sunt, solo virtuturn merito et orationum interventu, in- 
 firmitates latiguentium depellcbant ; qui diversis cruciatibus consummati, 
 in coelestibus sunt conjuncti^ multa miracula iucolis ostendeiites." 
 
 That allusion to their union in heaven, following on the state- 
 ment that they were twins, looks as if Gregory knew the 
 characters he was describing, and could have written this book 
 for me, if he had wanted to. 
 
 We learn, also, incidentally, from Gregory how early and 
 how well-established they were in Rome. For in his tenth 
 book of the History of the Franks he tells us of an inundation 
 of the Tiber, and how the Pope (Gregory I.) ordered a solemn 
 litany to be performed, in which the clergy were to gather 
 in seven leading churches and to make procession to a central 
 place. The clergy of the sixth ward (regio) were to meet at 
 SS. Cosmas and Damian, those of the fourth ward at SS. Protase 
 and Gervase. At this time, then, the end of the sixth century, 
 the church of SS. Cosmas and Damian must have been one 
 of the leading churches in Rome. 
 
 That is the way the West knew them. The Greek Church 
 knows that they were brothers, but does not, I think, say 
 expressly that they were twins. What we gather from the 
 Greek accounts is that the cult of S. Cosmas and S. Damian 
 was known to them in thre e forms . According to one of 
 the traditions, they were a pair of Asiatic Christians who 
 practised medicine without fee (hence th^ir title o f Ana rgyri, 
 or Unmonied) and wrought all kinds of cures and miracles. 
 
 According to the second account, the scene of their activity 
 
 js_Rome, where they used to appear in visions to their patients, 
 
 who evidently practised incubation in some well-known building. 
 
 According to the third tradition, they were from Arabia. 
 The Greek Church accordingly keeps for them three festivals, 
 July 1, Oct. 17, and Nov. 1. The accounts vary as to whether 
 they were martyrs or not. The Roman saints (July 1) appear . 
 to have provoked the jealousy of their teacher in medicine, 
 who beguiled them into a mountain in search of herbs, and 
 
 H. 7
 
 98 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 then stoned them to death. The Arabian saints (Oct. 17) used 
 •^ to travel from place to place and heal the sick freely, bub in 
 the year 292 they chanced to come to a city of Lycia along 
 with three of their brethren, and the governor, whose name was 
 Lysias^, threw them first into the sea and then into a furnace. 
 When these arts failed, he crucified them. 
 
 The saints who are celebrated on Nov. 1 are said to be from 
 Asia, of noble and virtuous parentage, brought up to the healing 
 art, which they practised freely on man and beast. They die 
 in peace, and are buried in a place called Phereman, which no 
 one appears to have succeeded in identifying. These thre^ 
 traditions always speak of the saints as Cosmas and Damian, 
 and call them brothers ; it is evident that a common tradition 
 has bifurcated. The starting-point cannot be Constantinople. 
 It jaust be some point further East, and a little examination 
 of the legends shows that it is either Aegae in Cilicia, or some 
 point further afield. > 
 
 That they displaced Castor and Pollux is not what we 
 should at first have expected, for in the legends of the sa ints 
 they are especially recognized as doctors. One does not imme- 
 diately associate Castor and Pollux with medicine, nor Cosmas 
 and Damian with the works ascribed to the Twins. But the_ 
 original Twins were skilled in medicine also, as well as in 
 ships, &c. ; while Cosmas and Damian would never have found 
 their way into the Roman Forum unless they had been ablejto 
 avenge perjury and punish breach of faith". Moreover, we have 
 from Constantinople direct evidence on the point in jthe story 
 which we have already told of the w icked G reeks who in- 
 cubated in the church of Cosmas and Damian on theJiypothesis_ 
 
 1 A common name for the Antichristian governor. 
 
 ^ There is, however, an alternative theory, so far as Eome is concerned, viz. 
 that they came to Eome as twins simply to displace twins, so that, while at 
 Constantinople they displaced Castor and Pollux, in Eome they followed Eomu- 
 lus and Eemus. The evidence for this is an actual inscription in the church, of. 
 ■sj S. Cosmas and S. Damian, according to which Urban the Eighth records how 
 
 Felix the Fourth had turned a temple, " Geminis urbis conditoribus super- 
 stitiose dicatum," into a church, " SS. Cosmae et Damiano fratribus." See 
 Trede, Das Heidenthum in der rnmischen Kirche, iv. 280. This makes the date^ 
 oXthe arrival of Cosmas and Damian in Eome about 530 a.d. But is it not the 
 temple of Eomulus, the son of Maxentius, and not^of^ Bomulus and Eemus?
 
 Xl] COSMAS AND DAMIAN. 99 
 
 that it was the temple of Castor and Pollux, and were reproved 
 by the saints for their impertinence. 
 
 But we can show in another way, and from an experience of 
 our own, that they discharged other Dioscuric functions. In 
 the year 1903 I visited the city of Egin on the upper Euphrates, 
 one of the most beautiful cities in Asia Minor, and one of the 
 worst devastated by the hideous massacres of the unspeakable 
 Turk. On the return journey we took a raft, floated on goat- 
 skins in the manner shown in the Babylonian monuments, with 
 the object of coming down the Euphrates to Kebana Maden. 
 The river just below Egin runs into a canon, and the stream 
 becomes a succession of rapids. The shooting of these rapids is 
 one of the pleasures of the journey. Just before we passed into 
 the canon, I noticed a ruined building on a cliff, and asked 
 what castle it was. The reply was, " It is no castle, it is the 
 ruined church of S. Cosmas and S. Damian." It was evident 
 that there had been a shrine of the saints towards which men 
 prayed before shooting the rapids. The attitude of mind which 
 leads to the establishment of such shrines is exactly expressed 
 in what Mr im Thurn tells us of the Indians in British Guiana\ 
 " He [the Indian] always sees a spirit in any instrument that 
 does him harm. When he falls on a rock, he attributes the 
 injury to it. If he sees anything in any way curious or ab- 
 normal, or if, soon after, an evil befall him, he regards the thing 
 and the evil as cause and effect. Just as some rocks, viz., the 
 more peculiar, are more malignant than others, so it is not 
 every river, but every bend and portion of a river that has 
 a spirit ; spirits of falls and rapids are still more to be dreaded, 
 therefore people are more frequently drowned there." And 
 again he notes'^, " Before shooting a cataract for the first time, 
 on the first sight of any new place, striking rocks, &c., the 
 Guiana Indian arrests the ill-will of the spirits." 
 
 It is easy to see that something of the same kind must have 
 gone on amongst the boatmen of the upper Euphrates. They 
 must have formed the habit of averting the danger of the 
 passage of the canon by appeals in the first case to the spirits 
 of the stream, in the second place to the great Twin Brethren, 
 i Im Thurn, Indians of British Guiana, pp. 370, 377, 379. ^ p. 330, 
 
 7—2
 
 100 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 and last of all to Cosmas and Damian, who take their place. 
 We thus discover, not only that Cosmas and Damian were at 
 home on the upper Euphrates, but that they were discharging 
 there, what one would not at first have expected, the function 
 of protecting those who travel by water, which is one of the 
 chief duties of the Twin Brethren. 
 
 We have now proved the points which we set before us, 
 that Cosmas and Damian are twins, that they displace the 
 Heavenly Twins and discharge their functions. 
 
 So exact was the correspondence between them that the 
 saints sometimes appeared, to those who incubated for healing 
 in their church, in the form of men riding on horses, and with 
 stars over their heads\ 
 
 The cult of Cosmas and Damian has been shown to exist 
 inland, as well as on the sea-coast at Aegae. And the ques- 
 tion arises whether it has started from Aegae, or from some 
 point further inland. 
 
 We may, perhaps, get a little light on the subject from one 
 or two considerations. The cult at Aegae is easily explained: 
 Aegae was a centre of the worship of Aesculapius, with whom 
 and with whose methods Cosmas and Damian have so much in 
 common, and I half suspect that it was a centre of the worship 
 of the Twins, like so many other places in that corner of the 
 Mediterranean. So the prominence of Aegae is explicable. 
 But then there are other pairs of holy Anargyri besides Cosmas 
 _and Damian. A glance a,t a Greek calendar'* will show traces 
 of the worship of C3a-us and John, and an examination of their 
 Acta sjiows the same features as those of Cosmas and Damian. 
 Their proper home is in Egypt, where they appear in various 
 places; but the most honoured shrine is near Alexandria, where 
 Cyrus is still worshipped as Abu Kir (the English know it 
 as Aboukir), and gives his name to the sanctuary which appears 
 to have been originally known as Menuthis. Clearly Cyrus 
 and John are the Egyptian equivalents of Cosma s and Damian. 
 and of what lies behind Cosmas and Damian. 
 
 ^ For this and many other interesting points see Diibner, De Incubatione, 
 pp. 68—80. 
 
 2 e.g. Jan. 31. Cyrus and John, the miracle-working anargyri. 
 
 June 28. The return of the relics of Cyrus and John, the holy anargyri.
 
 Xl] CYRUS AND JOHN. 101 
 
 Now, when we examine the legends of Cyrus and John, 
 we fi nd that they are^not of Egyptian origin. We are told^ 
 that John, indeed, belonged to Alexandria, but Cyrus was a 
 soldier who had come from Edessa. As we may be sure the 
 two saints travelled together^ and were natural as well as 
 spiritual brothers, we may assume that they came either from 
 Edessa or from somewhere in that region. If the reference to 
 Edessa is correct, then, bearing in mind the proof tliat has been 
 given that the Edessan Church in its first period regarded 
 Jesus and Thomas as twins, we might suggest that Cyrus and 
 John was a substitute for 6 Kupfo? koI ©eo/za?. If, however, 
 we do not take Edessa, the birthplace of Cyrus, too literally, as 
 meaning the actual city, but interpret it as meaning some place 
 in the neighbourhood of that famous city, then we might think 
 of the city Cyrrhus" as the point from which the cult of Cyrus 
 and John emanated, and explain in that way the singular Cyrus, 
 who is evidently the predominant partner. Or we may take 
 Cyrus and John as real people, practising medicine on the lines 
 of Aesculapius and the Twins, and simply say that they came 
 from the north-east angle of the Mediterranean. 
 
 The probability seems to me to be against the reality of the 
 
 ^ See Diibner, I. c. p. 89. 
 
 2 That they were brothers appears from two passages quoted by Diibner 
 (I. c. p. 95) from Sophronius's account of the miracles of Cyrus and John. 
 KPpos e^^t^s dva(paiv€Tai 'Iwdvvrjv avv avrw top ddeXipbv eirayo/xefos. KCpos ■^v 6 
 deairicTLOs 'ludvvrjv rov dde\(pbv de^ibv iTrayofievos. Since Sophronius is said to 
 have written his account as a return for medical treatment which he had 
 himself received, we might at first assume that tradition located Cyrus and 
 John in Alexandria at the beginning of the seventh century. But this date 
 would be too late, and would be a misunderstanding. Perhaps the saints 
 appeared to him in a dream, while the good Sophronius was incubating. Their 
 cult had enjoyed two hundred years' run, at the very least, before Sophronius 
 began to write about them. 
 
 ^ This suggestion was first made to me by my friend Mr Sanders, of the 
 American mission at Aintab, who thinks that the original sanctuary of Cosmas 
 and Damiau at Cyrrhus is now covered by a Moslem ziaret. For a confirmation 
 of this we may refer to the miracles wrought by Cosmas and Damian as given in 
 Wagnereck, Syntagma Historictim de Sanctis Anargyris C. et D., p. 496, where 
 a woman from Cyrrhus is healed and where it is expressly stated that the bodies 
 of the saints lie at Cyrrhus : e/c tujv KvpecrT-nKwu nepG>v ttjs dvaroXiis, '4vda to. 
 ri/xLa Xii^pava tQjv davnaaruv tqvtwv dyiuiv koI dipairovTuv rod Xpiarov Ko(X/j.d Kai 
 Aafiiavov dirbKuvTai.
 
 102 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 existence of Cyrus and John, for we are sure that Cosmas and 
 Damian are a fiction, and Cyrus and John are only a feeble 
 copy of them. 
 
 That Cosmas and Damian do not themselves come from 
 Edessa, I regard as almost certain. The Twins in Edessa were 
 displaced in another way. And although it can be shown that 
 Cosmas and Damian secured a certain foothold in the city at 
 an early date, it was only a ySr;/za ttoSo'?. They had a martyrium 
 on the north-east of the city, of which I have not been able to 
 find any traces remaining. And 1 suspect that their healing 
 virtues were transferred from this martyrium to a mosque in 
 the neighbourhood known as Hekim Dede (the Physician Saint) 
 where the Christian women still take their sick children for 
 ablution in the fountain (or did, up to the time of the great 
 massacres), which intimates the existence of an ancient sanc- 
 tuary. It may be worth while to examine for traces of the 
 shrine of Cosmas and Damian in the literature of the place. 
 
 The Chronicle of Edessa has an entry under 28th October,457, 
 in which we are told that upon the death of Mar Hibha, the 
 Bishop of Edessa, Nonnos succeeded to his place, and that the 
 said Nonnos built a chapel to John the Baptist and a leper 
 house outside the Sun Gate : and that he also erected in the 
 same neighbourhood a martyrium to Cosmas and Damian. 
 
 From this we may conclude that the worship of Cosmas and 
 Damian was now introduced into Edessa for the first time ; if 
 this be correct, the period is too late to allow of the diffusion of 
 the cult from Edessa as a centred It is more reasonable to 
 suppose that it has reached the city late and from without. 
 For this reason I am inclined to believe that the cult reached 
 Edessa either from Aegae'^ or from some other centre between 
 
 1 The saints were at home in Aleppo by the beginning of the fifth century, 
 for Eabbula saw a blind man healed in their church. See Overbeck, Life of 
 Eabbula, p. 170. 
 - > - Lucius, Die Anfcinge des Heiligenkultes, pp. 259 — 261, tries hard to prove 
 that C. and D. only displace Asklepios and not the Twins : and that, therefore, 
 Aegae is the centre of diffusion. But this will not do, in view of the proof that 
 we have given that C. and D. discharged other than medical functions, and 
 that they are actually described as Twins. As to the case of Zenobius and 
 Zenobia, who are brother and sister (? twins) and belong to Aegae, where 
 Zenobius does miraculous healings, that does not prove anything against the
 
 Xl] S. POLYEUCTES. 103 
 
 Aegae and Edessa, such as Cyrrhus. The reference of the 
 martyrologies to Cyrus, the Alexandrian Dioscure, as coming 
 from Edessa may be due to a reminiscence of Cyrus, Bishop 
 of Edessa, who came to the office in 489. That is as far as 
 we can get with the evidence before iis, and I allow that the 
 conclusions are not as definite as one could wish. Perhaps we 
 may obtain some fresh light on the matter from another quarter. 
 Meanwhile we may say that we have established the 
 existence of the cult of the Twins and the reform of the cult in 
 Asia Minor. Over and above the references which we have 
 already given, there is the very interesting and important case 
 of Polyeuctes, whom we have shown to be a mere substitute for 
 Polydeuces^ {pace Corneille and M. Aube). So that we have 
 the same tendency at work in Armenia, and apparently at an 
 early date, for we learn from Gregory of Tours that the cult of 
 Polyeuctes was great in Constantinople and in Paris in and 
 before his day. 1 do not think that there is anything that 
 I wish to add to what I have said elsewhere concerning 
 Polyeuctes. He was honoured at Caesarea in Cappadocia as 
 well as at Melitene^ ; but it seems probable that Melitene is the 
 original home of the cult. In the year 1903 I visited Malatiya, 
 i.e. the modern city which answers to the ancient Melitene, 
 from which it is removed by a distance of some miles. A few 
 notes may perhaps be useful on the results of the visit. The 
 ancient Melitene is now known by the name of Eski Scheher, 
 and is almost deserted. The walls of the ancient city are in 
 a good degree of preservation, but inside them there was little 
 
 twinship of C. and D. : it looks like another attempt to get rid of the Dioscuri 
 in Aegae. They must have been honoured along with Asklepios. And cf. 
 Euseb. Piep. Ev. i. 10, p. 39, quoting Sanchouiathon : oi eina. iraloes SuSe/c 
 Kd^eipoi, Kai 6 i'Sios avTHv dSeX^os 'A(TK\-qTn6s. 
 ^ See Dioscuri, p. 55. 
 
 2 The old Syriac martyrology of a.d. 411 has three references to the worship 
 of Polyeuctes, as follows : 
 
 Jan. 7. At Melitene. Polyeuctes. 
 Jan. 22. At Nicomedia. Polyeuctos. 
 May 20. Timotheus and Polyeuctos, the confessors. 
 This martyrology has been shown by Achelis to have for its chief source an 
 ancient Arian martyrology of Nicomedia. Its early date justifies what we said 
 above as to the antiquity and early diffusion of the cult of Polyeuctes.
 
 104 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. XI 
 
 but planted fields, gardens of tobacco, &c. There were two or 
 three old mosques, one of them very fine, which had undergone 
 some restoration recently at the order of the Sultan. I could 
 find in it no Greek inscriptions or Christian signs, though there 
 were plenty of non-Moslem elements in the building. Upon 
 enquiry from the natives, I succeeded in finding the ruins of 
 the old Christian church. It has sunk a good deal below the 
 level of the fields. At first sight it appeared to be Armenian, 
 for there were Armenian inscriptions and crosses lying about ; 
 on entering the church itself, one found Byzantine slabs with 
 Greek crosses and inscriptions, usually in the form 
 
 Tc >rc 
 
 N I KA 
 as we have it on Byzantine coins. Sometimes it was simply 
 
 Tc XC 
 as on a fine slab, with a cross and floral ornaments. 
 
 The altar stone was lying in situ close to the short stone 
 pillar upon which it had formerly been supported. Close to it 
 stood an ancient pagan altar. There was no inscription on it, 
 but only a very simple carved device. The evidence was 
 sufficient that the Armenian church had been formerly a Greek 
 church, and the Greek church had been originally a pagan 
 sanctuary. There was no trace, that I could find, of any 
 occupation of the place by the Syrians, who were at one time 
 very strong in Melitene. A pagan sanctuary, but of what deity 
 or deities? Was it the church of the Twins, i.e. of S. Polyeuctes? 
 I had no means of determining. 
 
 On returning to Malatiya, I consulted the Armenian priests 
 on the matter, but got little information. One of them, how- 
 ever, knew the story of S. Bolioctos, as he called him, and 
 proceeded to tell it to me. His suggestion was that the church 
 of Polyeuctes was not to be looked for in Malatiya, i.e. in Eski 
 Scheher, but in the monastery of Ordoos, where S. Thaddeus 
 was buried. The value of which hint, to myself, lay in the fact 
 that S. Thaddeus is a Dioscure, and in all probability the first 
 substitute for S. Thomas. But it runs counter to the Armenian 
 Acts of Polyeuctes which make Melitene the place of his 
 martyrdom. In any case, the old Greek church in Melitene 
 replaced a pagan sanctuary.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 That the Heavenly Twins luere worshipped at Edessa, and were 
 displaced there, in the first instance, by a cult of Jesus and 
 Thomas. 
 
 The most importaut matter that was opened ap in Dioscuri 
 in the Christian Legends was the proof that Edessa was a 
 centre of the worship of the Heavenly Twins, and that when_ 
 the city became Christian the Twins were d isplaced by Jesus 
 and Judas Thomas, the latter of whom was assumed to be the 
 tvvin brother of Jesus. 
 
 The starting-point of the investigation was the observation 
 of a peculiar feature in the Syriac Acts of Judas Thomas, which 
 persisted in speaking of Thomas as the twin of our Lord, and 
 in making them perform actions which are the conventional 
 deeds of the Dioscuri. The case was strengthened by an 
 observation of the extent to which the scribes had tried to get 
 rid of the statement that Judas was the twin of Jesus, by 
 substituting for twin an almost equivalent word which means 
 abyss, Tehoma for Taimia, by which correction they made 
 nonsense of the text'. Even in the Greek translation of the 
 Syriac Acts it was often possible to trace the original Syriac 
 peculiarity. 
 
 From this point it was argued that the worship of the 
 Twins must have been at home in Edessa, and the confirmations 
 were abundant that they were honoured there as the Morning 
 
 ' The Greek Synaxarists got out of the difficulty in a simpler way, by 
 making the language metaphorical. Thus my Synaxaiion for Oct. 6th com- 
 ments upon our Lord's statement, " I am not Judas, but the brother of Judas," 
 as follows: 'Eyih Sev el/xai 6 Qajfids dXX' el/xai. d8e\(p6s toO Qu/nd Kara x^-P'-"' ^^^ 
 goes on to say that anyone who abandons all for Christ will become not only y 
 His brother but the co-heir of His kingdom.
 
 106 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 and Evening Star, The chief support came from the side of 
 literature (as in the Orations of Julian), of archeology (from the 
 parallel features of the worship of Mithra), and from the actual 
 coinage of the Abgar dynasty (on which the stars of the great 
 Brethren are constantly to be seen^). And it was further 
 shown that the most striking monuments of Edessa are a pair 
 of lofty columns, which were held to be votive column s in 
 honour of the Dioscuri, and to contain an inscription to that. 
 effect. 
 
 Now, with regard to these points, for which reference must 
 be made to Dioscuri, no serious exception has been taken, 
 unless it be with regard to the decipherment of the inscription 
 on the pillars, which Mr Burkitt inclined to think hazardous. 
 Whatever was said with regard to the Dioscurism of the Acts 
 of Thomas has been confirmed by the observation of fresh 
 allusions beyond what I had recorded. But with regard to the 
 inscription and its decipherment there has been natural hesita- 
 tion, and I have now to go over the ground again and see what 
 fresh light can be thrown upon it. I will transcribe a few 
 sentences from Dioscuri to introduce the matter, premising that 
 when I wrote on the subject first I was dependent upon the 
 transcription and decipherment of Professor Sachau, plus a 
 casual examination, and that since writing upon it I have had 
 the opportunity of seeing the inscription again for myself, and 
 that a photographic copy of it lies before me. 
 
 " Everyone who has visited Ourfa (Edessa), that city of 
 saints, scholars and martyrs, wall remember its most conspicuous 
 feature, the two colossal pillars which rise skyward from the 
 citadel, and which are admittedly known to the native popula- 
 tion as the Throne of Nimrod. Of these twin pillars the more 
 southerly is inscribed in archaic Syriac characters, near the 
 middle of the column, with a statement that someone, whose 
 name has not been deciphered, made this pillar and a statue for 
 
 ^ The primitive man does not know that the Morning and Evening Star are 
 the same star; nor does the population of Asia Minor know it to this day. I 
 made some enquiries, but never found a case to the contrary. In the same 
 way, among the Maoris of New Zealand, the Morning and Evening Star are 
 said to be the eyes of the two children of Maui. See Polack, Manners and 
 Customs, I. 16.
 
 XIl] THE TWINS AT EDESSA. 107 
 
 Queen Shalmath, the daughter of Ma'nu. The statues, for we 
 should probably read the word in the plural, have disappeared 
 though they might very likely be recovered by excavation 
 round the base of the pillars on which they once stood." 
 
 The principal thing to correct in this statement relates to 
 the position of the inscription, which was said to be half-way up 
 the shaft of the column, and which Sachau says he tried to read 
 with a telescope. As a matter of fact, the inscription is at no 
 great height, not more than about 12 feet from the base of 
 the column. The height of the successive courses of the 
 masonry is about 19 inches. The inscription is on the 7th 
 and 8th courses, i.e. between 11 feet and 12 feet 8 inches. 
 The height of the drum of the column is 18 inches, and of the 
 square base on which it stands 18 inches. The number of 
 courses is 27, and if we allow three courses for the super- 
 imposed capital, we get a height of 47 feet 6 inches, which with 
 the base makes close on 50 feet. So the inscription is certainly 
 not half-way up the column. A large piece of the column has, 
 with considerable skill, been cut out, and the triumphant "No 
 God but God" has been written below the erasure. The 
 successive courses of the column, where not cut away, are round 
 like millstones. Where the stone has been cut away there 
 must have been either something in the inscription or an 
 objectionable carving which provoked the hostility of the 
 Moslems. 
 
 It is difficult to make a photograph of the inscription, as 
 the column is near the edge of the cliff on which the citadel 
 stands ; and the inscription looks over the cliff towards the city. 
 According to Professor Sachau's reading, we were informed that 
 someone had made the pillars and the statue (or statues) for 
 Shalmath the queen, the daughter of Ma'nu. 
 
 At this point Sachau, whose copy read, 
 
 proposed to amend the reading to 
 
 and to translate it, " made this pillar and statue, the image of 
 Shalmath." To this I took objection on the ground that the 
 
 ^
 
 108 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 expression was pleonastic, and proposed to read instead, "the 
 statue of the Figures for Shahnath," on the ground that 
 the term was the old Edessan term for the Heavenly Twins. 
 The exact spelling of the word in dispute I conjectured to be 
 very near the Mandaean form yCA:srX» - for the name of the 
 third sign of the Zodiac. We must now try to read the 
 inscription from the photograph. 
 
 Before doing so I must draw attention to an important 
 collateral discovery that has been made between my two visits 
 to Ourfa (Edessa) in 1890 and in 1903. A mosaic was dis- 
 covered in 1901, in the middle of the court of the Great Khan, 
 outside the north gate of the city, which is evidently by the 
 same hand as erected the column. It has been carried off to 
 Constantinople, where it has been relaid by an Italian artist in 
 the floor of the Museum^ I have a tolerable photograph of it-. 
 The mosaic consists of six portraits, and Syriac names are 
 attached to them. Besides this there is an inscription in Syriac 
 by the artist or the person who employed him. According to 
 my reading the names are : 
 
 Aphtliusa. 
 
 Bar Garmu. 
 
 Garmu. 
 
 Shumu. 
 
 Asu. 
 
 Shalmath. 
 
 Bath Laha (?for Bath Alaha). 
 
 The portrait in No. 5 is the portrait of Shalmath, and is the 
 
 lady described in the inscription on the pillar. Moreover, the 
 
 name in No. 1, Aphthusa, is the missing name to be restored on 
 
 the first line of the inscription on the column ; as can easily be 
 
 verified^. 
 
 ^ The tomb, itself, has unhappily been filled in. 
 
 ^ A few letters are cut by the edge of the photograph : from a rapid exami- 
 nation of the mosaic at Constantinople, I think my transcript is correct. 
 
 2 Sachau read ^ • o • av2>.-^ or -^ • o«\a.^ 
 
 and conjectured y^2^on \j\'=\ -^ . 
 
 His first reading was very nearly right, and only needed the addition of a single 
 letter. 
 
 1. 
 
 rdiooii\J^-^ 
 
 
 Ctsn-ii^ T>=3 
 
 2. 
 
 CVin-lis^ 
 
 3. 
 
 cvsncoc 
 
 4. 
 
 OXIOt^ 
 
 5. 
 
 \\*-r,\ V. 
 
 6. 
 
 ^i«ir7i\ «v=3
 
 XIl] THE TWINS AT EDESSA. 109 
 
 The long inscription on the mosaic reads : 
 
 i.e. "I, Aphthnsa, the son of Garmu, have made this house^ of 
 eternity for myself and for my children and for my heirs for 
 ever." 
 
 The inscription can be compared with that on the shaft of 
 the column, and the connexion between them will be evident. 
 They begin in exactly the same way and have a similar motive. 
 Someone has made something for somebody. The handwritings 
 seem at first sight to belong to different periods, but that is 
 due to the material. It is not easy to write Syriac in mosaic. 
 
 Here, then, we have the unexpected good fortune of actually 
 finding the people spoken of in the inscription. Shalmath is 
 here, and her portrait ; and Aphthusa is here, and his picture 
 also ; his father too, and perhaps his mother and wife. The 
 names betray, what we might have expected from the Abgar 
 Ma'nu dynasty, that they are not pure Syrian. Such names as 
 Garmu, Asu, Shurau' are not easily paralleled amongst the 
 Syriac population. It is, however, highly probable that in- 
 vestigation might bring traces of them to light. For example, 
 a few miles out of Ourfa there is a beautiful village, named 
 Garmousch, which I visited in order to see a splendid copy of 
 the Armenian Gospels in the church. This must have been a 
 Syriac village in the old days, and I suspect that its name is 
 made up out of the Garmu of our inscription. Probably the 
 same name is involved in "T^' ^Vy^^ - (= Sa/x-v^tyepa/tio?) which 
 
 1 The nearest form I can get to this is Bar Shuma in Sachau's eighth 
 inscription from Edessa.
 
 110 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 occurs in the Edessene literature and inscriptions. I notice 
 that in Addai, p. 31, we have among the princes of Abgar, 
 "Abdu and Garmai, and Shamsgram, and Abubai and Maher- 
 dath." Here Garmai, or Garmi, must be the same as our 
 Garmu. We get the same name in Beth-Garmai, the place 
 from which came Simeon, who translated Eusebius' Ecclesias- 
 tical History. The actual name Garmu is found amongst the 
 Sinaitic inscriptions, and in composition as well as in the 
 simple form. For instance, we have Garm-Alaha, which 
 appears in a Latin inscription as Garmalla (see Lidzbarski, 
 Nordsem. Insch. p. 252). I do not know what this curious 
 compound can mean. It looks as if Garmu were originally the 
 name of a deity, but perhaps the literal translation hone or 
 ' member of God may be justifiable. Bar Garmu would still 
 have to be explained. 
 
 Of the other names, Bathlaha is the most striking ; daughter 
 of God is a strong assertion of celestial kinship ; but it has its 
 parallel amongst the Syrian names of later date, where we find 
 Barlaha as a proper name\ It is possible to find Assyrian 
 parallels to some of these names, but on the whole their 
 V affinities appear to be with Nabatean and Palmyrene, But 
 however this may be, we have discovered a family sepulchre 
 of the royal family, or one of the leading families at Edessa. 
 ^ They call it, in Hebrew style, their House of Eternity -. And 
 the future life, if I have deciphered rightly, they call the Days 
 of Eternity. 
 
 Now let us return to the column and transcribe the inscrip- 
 tion by the aid of the photograph. A glance shows why a 
 part of the inscription was illegible. A portion of the stone 
 has been cut away, so that we have not only a large piece 
 
 1 It occurs on an inscription from Salona in Dalmatia as the name of a 
 Syrian priest of the cult of Jupiter Dolichenus : see Ephem. Epig. 2. 529. 
 
 2 The same term in another inscription copied by Sachau from a cave to the 
 west of the castle, which is dated in the year 805 [ = 494 a.d.], runs as follows : 
 "In the mouth the former Teshrin of the year 805 was completed The House of 
 Eternity in the days of Mar Elias the Abbot and Mar Abraham the Deacon and 
 Mar John the Deacon and the rest. Praise be to our Reviver. Amen." 
 Sachau notes that the same term is found in the Palmyrene inscriptions.
 
 XIl] 
 
 THE TWINS AT EDESSA. 
 
 Ill 
 
 sliced off the column, but also a number of sunk holes, where 
 some apparatus appears to have been suspended. 
 
 
 1=3 
 
 Hole 
 
 ■V=a 
 
 f<C=^ + + + 2^ a^^'=n 
 
 Column cut 
 away 
 
 1 
 2 
 3 
 4 
 5 
 6 
 7 
 8 
 
 «i^-i 
 
 Tin 
 
 Thei-e are no diacritic points to distinguish n from n : but 
 in most cases we can tell easily what to read. In the third 
 line we must certainly complete ^n-n^, "I have made"; 
 perhaps the complete line may be read ^n^a^^^ cv:=n-ii^ -ira. 
 The fifth line shows no sign whatever of the conjectural reading 
 TOovixA- which Sachau proposed, and which I followed with an 
 explanation. It seems that the reading is m^'TiN^ or, perhaps, 
 ^<^4ii»Ai»., the second letter might conceivably be i, but as 
 it reaches the top of the stone, I conclude it is meant to be 
 \ The attempt to read the inscription as 'r«i_i;x>V. - (= the 
 Figures) must be abandoned. But what does it mean as it 
 now stands ? The explanation lies in the following direction. 
 There is no need to resort to conjectural emendation nor to 
 alter the reading of the stone ; the word is the Syriac "^iiXn. = 
 young man, which is the Hebrew D^y and apparently the 
 Assyrian Alam. It is therefore something to do with "the 
 youths," and in all probability a dual formation. The dual 
 has disappeared from the Syriac, but if the form were similar 
 to the Arabic dual, it would be ~-^irTaAs=>., which is very near to 
 what we have on the monument. The inscription says straight 
 out that it was " the statue of the [two] youths." The problem 
 is, therefore, solved, and only needs a little illustration. The
 
 112 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH, XII 
 
 main point that requires elucidation is the use of the word 
 'Alim for a Dioscure. We expected, as was stated in Dioscuri, 
 that the Syriac equivalent for the Twins would be Salme, or 
 something similar. It is, therefore, interesting to note that 
 from very early times the Dioscuri had been understood by 
 this title 'Alim. Prof Zimmern, writing in Schrader's Keilin- 
 schriften u. Alte Testament (ed. iii. p. 363), discusses a curious 
 duality in the old Babylonian description of the moon ; the 
 waxing and the waning moon appear to have been identified 
 with Sin and Nergal, and the duality was expressed by calling 
 them the Great Twins, which again, by another identification, 
 became the Zodiacal sign. So Zimmern puts the case, and it 
 might be thought that the transformations needed a little 
 more explanation. This, however, does not concern us here. 
 What does concern us is that Zimmern shows, from the cunei- 
 form inscriptions, that these two aspects of the lunar pheno- 
 mena were expressed by calling the moon-god Ellame, i.e. the 
 Twins. And then Zimmern adds the following pertinent note : 
 " The word Ellame {IllamS) belongs perhaps to d*?!? (young 
 man), so that Ellame as a dual would mean 'the two young 
 men,' i.e. the Dioscuri." In the same way he explains two 
 other transformations of the Babylonian Nergal \ where he 
 bears the names oi Ahnu and Alamu, i.e. the young man and 
 the young woman. It was interesting to find that Zimmern 
 had come so close to the explanation which we had ourselves 
 arrived at, that the 'Alime are the Dioscuri. 
 
 With this we may perhaps leave the inscription, though 
 there is room for further study of its incomplete portions. 
 
 We need not hesitate to say that the proof that Dioscurism 
 wa s a part of the State religion at Edessa is reasonably com- 
 plete, and does not need any further defence. 
 
 1 As I have said, it is not easy to follow Zimmem in his study of the trans- 
 formations of the Babylonian Nergal; but it leads him to one very pretty 
 Biblical emendation in Cant. G^", "fair as the sun, clear as the moon, terrible 
 as the Dioscuri," reading ni7i"13 for DIPJIJ.
 
 CHAPTER XIIL 
 
 That the Edessan displacement of the Heavenly Twins can he 
 paralleled in Western documents and traditions. 
 
 However startling the Edessan displacement of the 
 Heavenly Twins may seem to iis, it will not be possible to 
 limit the statement that Jesus and Thomas were twins to 
 Edessa. It occurs elsewhere, and we can hardly draw any 
 conclusions as to its meaning until we have first taken pains 
 to collect all the facts. And one of the facts to be pondered 
 is that the same feature occurs in Western documents and 
 traditions. It is possible that such documents and traditions 
 may find their parentage in Edessa, and that the Edessan 
 beliefs may find their explanation in the Ebionite character of 
 the primitive Edessan Church : but we must first examine how 
 far the beliefs spread, and in what form they occurred. We 
 may perhaps open the matter in the following way. 
 
 Some time since, I think it was in the autumn of 1901, 
 my friend W. C. Braithwaite was showing me a vellum leaf 
 of an old book, which he had purchased from a London book- 
 seller. On looking at it I was surprised to find that it contained 
 a peculiar form of the legends for S. Thomas's Day, the opening 
 sentences of which ran as follows : 
 
 i 
 
 " In festo saiicti thome lectio prima. Thomas discipulus X didimus 
 
 nominatur et iuxta latinam lingiiam xj5i geminus ac similis saluatori. 
 audiendo incredulus, uidendo fidclis fuit." 
 
 The account goes on to describe the mission of S. Thomas 
 to the Parthians and the Indians. But what is strange is that 
 S. Thomas is explained in Latin as Christi geminus, Christ's 
 twin. This cannot be a transcriber's mistake, for the explana- 
 tion continues with ac similis saluatori, that is, he was the 
 H. 8
 
 114 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 - double of the Saviour; and it follows from this that the 
 " Gh'isti " in the first line belongs not to " discipulus " but to 
 the following " didymus," the expression " Christi didimus " 
 
 ' being translated into " Christi geminus." From which it is 
 easy to infer that " disciptdus" has been added to relieve the 
 difficulty, a well-meant correction, but one which does not go 
 far enough; or if we leave '"discipulus" in the text, we must 
 edit a comma after it. Here then we have the Edessan belief 
 stated almost in the words of the Acta Thomae. We may now 
 pass on to the lectio secunda, which opens as follows : 
 
 "Hie est thomas qui interpretatur abyssus uel geminus; quod grece 
 dicitur didymus ; quae utraque interpretatio bene congruit statui eius. 
 Didimus enim recte uocatur, propter dubium cor in fide resurrectionis 
 dominiccxe. Abyssus qvioque dici potuit, cum altitudinem dominicae 
 uirtutis resurrectione celebrata fide certa penetrauit, &c." 
 
 Here the lesson introduces the text of S. Thomas' name ; 
 he is called Thomas, which means " abyss " or " twin." It is 
 the common explanation of the Onomastica and of mediaeval 
 writers^ But it will be noticed that the writer evades the 
 natural meaning of twin and proceeds to allegorize : his ex- 
 planation is, he was called " twin " because he was of two 
 minds about the resurrection. Evidently, when a man runs 
 into allegory over a simple statement like this he has some- 
 thing to run away from. He then proceeds to allegorize the 
 abyss, which was natural enough. It will be remembered that 
 the substitution of abyss for twin was one of the tricks of the 
 transcribers of the Acts of Thomas. However, when one has 
 secured one's abyss, it is natural that one should make a 
 mystical interpretation. 
 
 This leaf then contains matter for thought ; it shows that 
 the Legenda Sanctorum contained in the West until quite 
 a late date the statement that Thomas was called " Twin " 
 because he was the twin brother of Jesus. We must try and 
 
 1 Thus Ordericus Vitalis, Hist. Eccl. (ed. le Prevost), says (i. 306): "Thomas 
 abyssus et Didymus interpretatur geminus, quia Saluatori similis est, redimitus 
 multimodis uirtutum cbai'ismatibus." The language shows that the writer 
 understood by geminus the twin of the Lord; for he explains that he was very 
 like the Saviour.
 
 Xlll] THE TWINS IN THE BRKVIARV. 115 
 
 find out some more about the history of this curious tradition. 
 The leaf contains at the beginning legenda for S. Lucy's Day: 
 her celebration belongs to Dec. 13, and S. Thomas to the 21st. 
 So that it is a leaf out of the Aurea Legenda, or perhaps out 
 of a Breviary. 
 
 The matter which we have quoted turns up in the Breviary, 
 and strange to say with the same peculiarities. For example, 
 in an Italian breviary, belonging also to my friend Braithwaite, 
 and dating from the fourteenth century, we have the Thomas 
 lections in the following form, which may be compared with 
 what we have given above. 
 
 " Thomas hebraice, latine abyssvis uel geminus interpretatur et graece 
 didimus nominatiir quia utraque interpretatio eius statui congruit. Didimiis 
 recte uocari potuit, propter dubium cor in credendo efFectum dominicae 
 resurrectionis ; abyssus, quia altitudinem dominicae uirtutis in resur- 
 rectione certa fide penetrauit, et iuxta linguara Latinam, Christi geminus 
 similis saluatoris, audiendo incredulus uidendo fidelis." 
 
 Here we have the same statement made as to the 
 twinship of Thomas and his likeness to the Lord. And the 
 evidence can be multiplied. Down to the fourteenth century 
 we find the belief in circulation. The observation is a very 
 striking one. For certainly no such belief can have been 
 invented in the middle ages, and as we have found it existing 
 in the first ages of the Eastern Church there must be a 
 continuous line of documents or of traditions bringing the 
 belief in question down from the earliest times almost to our 
 own day. And we can take some steps into the earlier period 
 in which the statements of the Breviary and the Legenda 
 Sanctorum were current. If, for example, we turn to the works 
 of Isidore of Seville, in the beginning of the seventh century, 
 we shall find a treatise called De ortu et obitu patrum. The 
 history of S. Thomas will be found amongst the rest of the 
 worthies whom Isidore chronicles, and in the following form^ : 
 
 " Thomas apostolus Christi, didymus nominatus, et iuxta Latinam 
 linguam Christi geminus, ac similis Saluatori, audiendo incredulus, uidendo 
 fidelis. Hie Euangelium praedicauit Parthis et Medis, et Persis, Hyrca- 
 nisque et Bactrianis, et Indis tenentibus orientalem plagam, et intima 
 
 1 Isidor. Hisp. I, c. 184. 
 
 8—2
 
 116 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 gentium penetrans, ibique praedicationem suam usque ad titulum suae 
 passionis perducens : lanciis en,im transfixus occubuit in Calamina ciuitate 
 Indiae, ubi et sepultus est in honore." • 
 
 Here, then, we have the origin of the lectio prima from 
 which we started our enquiries, with the variation of aj)ostolufi 
 for discipulus, and we must, as before, alter the punctuation, 
 ' putting the comma before Christi and not after it. Probably 
 we should also remove apostolus. The burden is now removed, 
 to some extent, from the Breviary and Legenda Sanctorum 
 and laid on the back of S. Isidore. But where did Isidore 
 get the statement that Thomas was Christi geminus ? 
 
 Will all the traditions go back to Edessa, or shall we be 
 obliged to admit that they occur independently in different 
 parts of the Church ? It is clear that we have a very important 
 enquiry before us, and one which is far-reaching, beyond the 
 scope of the present book. We may say, however, that if 
 the tradition is entirely Edessan, it probably came into the 
 y West through diffusion of the Thomas legends in the form of a 
 translation. I do not mean that there are no other transfers 
 of literature and tradition, but that the Acts of Thomas are 
 ' the most popular and wide-spread contribution which the 
 Syrians of the East made to the legends of the West. 
 
 Nor do I mean that there are no other traces in the Syrian 
 Church of the twinship of Jesus and Judas Thomas. There 
 is more to be deduced from the documents of Edessa which 
 points to the same conclusion. But these features will probably 
 not be found outside of Mesopotamia, 
 
 The explanations that '^hori\&?, = ahyssus = geminus Christi 
 must have been thoroughly diffused in the early Syrian Church. 
 I will show this for the equation of Thomas with abyssus by a 
 curious reference in Ephrem's commentary on the Diatessaron'. 
 
 Ephrem is discussing the Betrayal by Judas, and he says, 
 
 " Venit iniquus Judas, ut magnam suam abyssum consummaret, quod 
 Dominus mite modo declarauit, ostendens, se esse bonum et fontem 
 misericordiae, dicens, Judas, num osculando, &c." 
 
 Here Judas, who fills up the abyss of sins, is Judas Thomas, 
 ' and Ephrem has made a mistake something like the one of which 
 
 1 Ed. Mosinger, p. 235.
 
 — X 
 
 XIIl] S. JAMES A DIOSCURE. 117 
 
 he so often is guilty, where he confuses Mary Magdalene with 
 the Blessed Virgin. Judas is Judas Thomas, who is Judas the 
 abyss, and so he fills up the abyss of his sins. The explanation 
 of the name of Thomas must have been a commonplace in 
 Edessa. We knew already that Thomas to the Syrians was 
 Judas Thomas ; that explanation is in the Syrian New Testa- 
 ment as well as in the Apocryphal Acts. It is now further 
 demonstrated that Judas Abyssus was also known in early 
 Syriac. We should therefore have little difficulty in main- 
 taining an Edessan origin for the whole of the equation 
 Thomas = geminus = abyssus. 
 
 In the same way the statement made in the Latin legends 
 that Thomas was similis saluatori can be explained at once by 
 a number of passages in the Acta Thoniae, such as " Why 
 art thou like to God thy Lord ?" " Thou art as like to Him 
 as if born of Him," and indeed the whole of the dramatic 
 action of the story turns on the assumed likeness between 
 Jesus and Thomas. 
 
 It is not generally known that there are other Apostles 
 suggested by traditions as twins or even as twins of Jesus, 
 and apparently with the same object of explaining the meaning 
 of Thomas in the apostolic lists : thus we have something very 
 like a case of Jacobus Thomas to set over against the Syriac — 7> 
 Judas Thomas. In the apocryphal correspondence between 
 Ignatius and S. John, the former expresses a wish to pay the 
 latter a visit at Jerusalem, where he hopes also to have the 
 opportunity of seeing S. James the Just, of whom he hears the 
 report that he is in every respect as like to Jesus as if he had 
 been his twin brother : 
 
 "Similiter et illuin iienerabilem Jacobum qui cognominatur Justus; 
 quem referunt Christo Jesu simillimum uita et modo conuersationis, ac ___ 
 si eiusdem uteri frater esset getnellus." 
 
 And that he really means to describe S. James as the twin 
 of Jesus, appears from his further remark, that " when I see 
 him, they tell me that I shall see the very corporeal aspect of 
 Jesus Himself" 
 
 " Quem, dicunt, si uidero, uideo ipsum Jesum secundum omnia corporis 
 eius lineamenta."
 
 118 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 Clearly someone, not necessarily the author of the apocryphal 
 letter, but at all events someone not very remote from him, 
 has had a belief in a Jacobus Thomas on the same line as the 
 Edessans had in Judas Thomas. Shall we say that he intro- 
 duced the belief in order to get rid of Judas Thomas ? The 
 objection is at once made that from the standpoint of ortho- 
 doxy nothing is gained by the substitution. It would be easier 
 to say that there were more attempts than one to explain 
 Thomas and to find his companion. In each of the two cases 
 before us Thomas is assumed to be the twin of Jesus, but a 
 different choice is made in the two cases as to which of the 
 brethren of the Lord is involved. It is not easy to refer the 
 belief in Jacobus Thomas to Edessa. Yet the writer of the 
 Ignatian Apocryphon plays on the likeness of Jesus and James, 
 much in the same way as the writer of the Acts of Thomas 
 does with Jesus and Judas. 
 
 This part of the apocryphal Ignatian correspondence is 
 very late and deserves no serious attention except for this one 
 point, that it shows the persistence of the attempts at the 
 explanation of the twin, whether in Edessa or elsewhere. Nor 
 are these, by any means, the only traces of the matter in 
 tradition and in folk-lore. The question of the limitation of 
 the belief that our Lord had a twin brother to the Church of 
 Edessa and to traditions derived from thence becomes more 
 difficult as the tradition itself becomes more diversified and 
 wide-spread. And it will probably be best to reserve the subject 
 for a more detailed treatment in another volume. 
 
 The Edessan belief in the twinship of Jesus and Judas 
 Thomas must, in any case, belong to the earliest period of 
 Christianity in that city. It must, for example, be earlier than 
 the period from which there has come to us the Doctrine of 
 Addai, at least in its present form. It seems to imply that 
 Thomas is the Apostle of Edessa and not Addai, and, if so, 
 then it will follow that the original form of the Abgar legend 
 in which Christ promises to send one of His disciples to Abgar, 
 after His Ascension, relates to the sending of Thomas. We, 
 therefore, are suspicious that the original form of the message 
 was, "I am going up to my Father, who sent me, and when I
 
 XIIl] ADDAI THE BROTHER OF JESUS. 119 
 
 have gone up to Him, I will send to thee one of my brethren, 
 who will cure the disease which thou hast and restore thee 
 to health." This suspicion was provoked in the first instance 
 by finding that Jacob of Serug, in his Homily on Abgar, makes 
 the quotation in one place in this form. The Homily is entitled, 
 
 On the Apostle Addai and King Abgar, 
 
 and is quoted as follows by Assemani in Bibl. Orient, i. p. 318 : 
 " after the ever blessed bridegroom was exalted to Heaven, He 
 resolved, as He had promised, to send, out of love, someone to 
 Abgar, and he chose for that purpose [Addai], one of His 
 brethren : 
 
 Here, Addai is called " one of the brethren of Jesus," which 
 is certainly a striking form of description, especially since 
 Addai has already been described as an Apostle. I first came 
 across the reference in Michaelis (ed. Marsh, IV. 369). Michael is 
 begins by saying that " Jacob, Bishop of Serug, who was born 
 in the year 4.52, describes Adaeus as brother of Christ." He 
 goes on to discuss the probability that Addai may be a real 
 Apostle and equivalent to Judas Thaddeus the Lord's brother. 
 
 The manuscript from which Assemani was quoting is 
 Codex Nitriensis, v. fol. 268. There is no need to transcribe 
 the text of the extract more fully : Jacob of Serug appears in 
 the rest of the passage to imply nothing beyond the ordinary 
 Syrian tradition that Jesus promised to send one of His dis- 
 ciples to Abgar (as the Doctrine of Addai also describes the 
 message), and fulfilled the promise by sending Addai. The 
 question whether the substitution of the word " brethren " for 
 "disciples" in a single clause of the Homily is a survival from 
 an earlier form of the story, seems to us one that cannot be 
 solved without further evidence from other quarters. Even 
 Jacob of Serug ought to be allowed to make an occasional slip 
 or to use sometimes an unfortunate expression, unless it should 
 turn out that the same suspicion to luhich we liave drawn 
 attention should recur front other quarters: and then his curious 
 language luould become significant.
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 That there is a suspicion that Thomas luas also in Dioscuric 
 
 honour at Antioch. 
 
 It was pointed out in Dioscuri in the Christian Legends 
 that Antioch was one ofthe centres where the Dioscuri were 
 honoured, and that Tiberius had set up, outside the temple of 
 Dionysos, two columns in honour of the Theban Twins, Amphion 
 and Zethus. And it need not be supposed that this was the 
 first occasion of the worship of the Twins at Antioch. We could 
 point out that it was a common worship at that corner of the 
 Mediterranean. It was extant in Seleucia, the seaport of 
 Antioch, at Aegae, just across the bay, and I suspect at Rhossus, 
 just below Seleucia. And there is no reason to suppose that the 
 cult was unknown in such a great city as Antioch. Moreover, 
 we have some statements from John Malalas, to whom we owe 
 the previous statement about the columns set up by Tiberius 
 in honour of Amphion and Zethus, which suggest that the 
 worship was extant also in the days of Seleucus. For we are 
 told that Seleucus was so grateful to the high-priest Amphion 
 for his favourable auguries that he erected a pillar in his honour. 
 Notice the recurrence of the name Amphion in connexion with 
 the pillar. Either this means that there has been a misunder- 
 standing over a pillar erected to one of the Dioscuri, or the high- 
 priest, as often happens, bore the name of the deity upon whom 
 he attended. In either case the existence of the cult is involved^ 
 unless we choose to say that both the coincidence in the name 
 and in the erection of a votive pillar is an accident, which 
 I should be slow to believe. It is more likely that it is really 
 a votive pillar, with an inscription to Amphion the Dioscure, 
 the immortal one of the Theban pair. Moreover we have the
 
 CH. XIV] S. THOMAS AT ANTIOCH. 121 
 
 evidence of Seleucid coins for the worship of the Dioscuri at 
 Antioc h'. Assuming, then, that the Dioscuri were worshipped 
 in Antioch, we have to find out what became of them when 
 Antioch became a nominally Christian city. Did they turn 
 into saints or into martyrs ? 
 
 A reference to Dioscu7'i, pp. 48, 49, will show that my 
 suspicions had been aroused by the peculiarly celestial and 
 sidereal language employed by 8. Chrysostom (or occurring in 
 a sermon attributed to him), from which I inferred that 
 " Chrysostom had some knowledge of the previous ecclesiastical 
 history of the saint whom he was celebrating." This would not 
 necessarily mean that Thomas was a Dioscure at Antioch ; it 
 need not be Chrysostom's sermon, though it appears to be 
 sufficiently attested, and even if it were, he might have known 
 that Thomas had sidereal functions in other places than Antioch, 
 and might have discoursed on them elsewhere. But the language 
 employed is so suggestive, that it opens up a train of thought 
 on the very line which we just now were discussing, and sets 
 us asking, quite apart from Chrysostom, what became of the 
 Antioch Dioscuri ? Did they lea ve n o offspring, and was their Jy 
 cult torn up altogether by the root ? It is not usually the case ^\ 
 in the great cities or centres of the ancient world^ It was not 
 so in Rome nor in Milan nor in Constantinople, nor in Paris 
 nor in Alexandr ia. 
 
 Let us for a moment fix our attention on the opening words 
 of the panegyric of S. Thomas. The preacher asks how he 
 shall introduce the subject. " Shall I preach Thomas as living ? 
 But the tomb proclaims him dead ! Shall I discourse of him 
 as dead ? The facts are against me ! The fact is, he is both 
 living and dead, both mortal and immortal ; man-like he died, 
 but like an angel he courses through the world. He is ' down' 
 in his lying and ' up' in his gladness-. No place could hide 
 him away ; he is the illumination of the whole world. He 
 rests in a tomb and rises like the sun." The tomb was clearly 
 close at hand. 
 
 _ -a 
 
 1 As on the c oins of Seleu cus II. (b.c. 240 — 226) : see Imhoof-Blumer, Monn. 
 gr. p. 427. 
 
 ^ Kai KUTU Kelrai Kai avw eiKppaiveTai. 
 
 \X
 
 122 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 Then follow the sentences quoted in Dioscuri, where the 
 preacher dips into the nineteenth Psalm and asks if he shall 
 compare Thomas to a sun or a star. 
 
 The language is certainly Dioscuric ; and we are again led 
 to ask whether there is any evidence that Thomas was held in 
 especial honour at Antioch. 
 
 The Panegyric Orations of Cbrysostom follow the order of 
 the Calendar, and were, I suppose, delivered in that order and 
 at Antioch. The catalogue of them in the fifth volume of 
 Savile's Glirysostom runs as follows : 
 
 Sept. 4 (Antioch). In sanctum martyrem Babylam oratio prima. 
 
 In beatum Babylam oratio secunda : et contra 
 
 Julianum et gentiles. 
 Oct. 4 (?) In sanctas martyres, Bernicem et Prosdocen uir- 
 
 gines, et matrem ipsarum Domninam. 
 Oct. 6. In S. Thomam Apostolum et contra Arrianos : 
 
 et in eum qui in Thracia tyrannidem arri- 
 
 puit et caesus est, cum et ipse asset Arrianus. 
 Oct. 8 (Antioch). In sanctam Pelagiam martyrem. 
 Nov. 18 (Antioch). In sanctum martyrem Romanum. 
 Nov. 19 (Antioch). In s. mart. Barlaam. 
 Dec. 20 (Antioch). In S. Ignatium archiepiscopum Antiochiae 
 
 Magnae, Romam abreptum et ibi martyrio 
 
 affectum ; indeque rursus Antiochiam de- 
 
 latum. 
 Dec. 20 (Antioch). In S. Philogonium ex aduocato factum epis- 
 
 copum, &c. 
 «&c., &c. 
 
 On looking at this table we can see that Chrysostom is 
 following an Antioch Calendar, and celebrating the saints who 
 were martyred in Antioch or the immediate vicinity; six out of 
 the eight festivals were Antioch commemorations. The case 
 of the martyred girls and their mother on Oct. 4 is not quite 
 clear. They fled to Edessa (which Chrysostom describes as 
 a rustic but religious place) to preserve their chastity. Being 
 pursued, they flee to Hierapolis and drown themselves in the 
 Euphrates. I suspect that they are an Antioch family. 
 
 The only remaining case on our list is S. Thomas ; and it is 
 fair to conclude that it was one of the great festivals in the 
 Antioch Calendar ; if so, it may have been brought there from
 
 XIV] S. THOMAS AT ANTIOCH. 128 
 
 Edessa, or conversely. So much is clear from the fact that 
 Chrysostom selects him for panegyric along witli Babylas, 
 Ignatius and the rest. 
 
 We have now established the early cult of S. Thomas at 
 Antioch, and we have suspected that Chrysostom knew of an 
 earlier form of the cult than the one actually practised in 
 his day. 
 
 And now we are going to make some hazardous conjectures, 
 which, if they do not commend themselves to critical judgment, 
 may be left on the high-piled heap of hypotheses which have to 
 be rejected on account of their too great rapidity and insufficient 
 sense of proportion. 
 
 If the reader will turn to the ecclesiastical history of Evagrius 
 Scholasticus, he will find two successive sections describing two 
 Antioch saints, named respectively Symeon the Silly (aaXo'i) 
 and Thomas the monk, who also pretended to be Silly (©tw/ia? 
 lxova')(o^ Kal avTO'i 7rpoa7roii]ro<i "^aXo^). 
 
 The word used is a striking one ; it is not classical Greek, 
 and at first sight one hardly knows what it means. And the 
 sense of surprise is increased on finding the successive mention 
 of two Antioch saints under this title. Evagrius has not much 
 to say of the freaks of S. Symeon (he was always pretending to 
 be immoral and really wasn't) ; and his information about 
 S. Thomas is even less to the purpose, as well as more scanty. 
 All that he knows is that Thomas came to Antioch from Coele- 
 Syria, founded a monastery for which the Church at Antioch 
 made an allowance, and quarrelled with the Church steward, 
 who struck him on the face. This is the last time, said Thomas, 
 for either of us that such a thing shall happen : whereupon 
 they both promptly died ; and when they were dead it was 
 found out that Thomas was a saint. And then comes the 
 important statement that his festival is still kept up with great 
 magnificence at Antioch {ov kuI rrjv en'icnov eoprrjv /u-e')^pL(; 
 rjfidSv 7ralBe<; ' AvTio')(^€a)v fieyaXoTrpeTTCOi; ajovcriv). 
 
 We may accept the evidence of Evagrius as to the existence 
 and splendour of the festival ; but who believes the festival 
 to be that of an idiotic monk ? And if it is a festival kept by 
 children, that only means that it is the religion of their fore-
 
 124 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 fathers. Clearly we must find some more about the mad monk 
 aud about the companion idiot with whom Evagrius associates 
 him. Who is the monk Thomas 6 ^aXo'i ? 
 
 The answer is that he is 
 
 Thomas Salus Antiochiae, 
 and his name has been misunderstood and a legend made 
 out of it. 
 
 Symeon the Silly is also a guardian or genius of Antioch. 
 And now let us see whether we can identify the saints and 
 confirm the hypothesis. The city of Antioch was founded, as 
 Malalas tells us, upon a human sacrifice, which was repeated or 
 commemorated annually; and the virgin who was immolated at 
 the building of the city became, as in all such cases, the Life 
 and the Protection of the city. We have a similar state of 
 things in the neighbouring city of Laodicea, where the human 
 sacrifice was replaced by the annual offering of a stag. The 
 day of this sacrifice at Antioch is the birthday of the city ; and 
 we know the date, it was the 21st of May (Artemisius). This 
 festival will certainly have a successor in the Christian Calendar 
 of Antioch. Let us, then, look for it. 
 
 On the 24th of May we find the festival of Symeon Stylites 
 Junior, who lived on a pillar outside Antioch, and who was 
 constantly engaged in an aerial ministry to the people of 
 Antioch and their needs. His life is extant in Greek, and 
 written with great diffuseness for those who wish to follow his 
 stereotyped fortunes and mechanical miracles. He held a great 
 place in the affections of the Antiochenes, and I have no doubt 
 that when he died in 596 he was regarded as one of the great 
 patron saints of the city. That is, he was at all events a 
 candidate for the title of Salus Avtiuchiae. With him the 
 hagiologists record the story of his mother, and they tell us that 
 when she came to die she desired to be buried in the sepulchre 
 at Daphne where the blessed Thomas had been laid. And it is 
 generall}^ agreed that this is the Thomas whom Evagrius 
 mentions after his Symeon the Stupid. It follows, then, that 
 Antioch at one time possessed a S. Thomas with a tomb and a 
 famous festival, and that he was regarded as the Genius of the 
 city ; and that at some time near the end of the sixth century
 
 XIV] S. THOMAS AT ANTIOCH. 125 
 
 S. Symeou Stylites Junior got his place and his honour, after 
 which Thomas was forgotten except that a certain cult of him 
 was still extant among the junior Antiochenes in the time of 
 Evagrius. Thus Thomas succeeds the Virgin Genius of Antioch, 
 and is himself succeeded by the Stylite. Now what Thomas is 
 this ? Can it be any other than the great Apostle ? And if so, 
 does not his festival begin to show parallel features with the 
 worship at Edessa ? His festival at Antioch in Chrysostom's 
 time was on October the 6th. This is the regular Greek date. 
 But since the birthday of the city is May 21st and the celebra- 
 tion of Symeon on May 24th, there must have been another 
 Thomas festival somewhere about that time. Now the Sun 
 enters Gemini on May 21st\ We suspect, then, that S. Thomas 
 was both the Genius of the city and a Dioscure. And it need 
 not seem strange that Thomas should discharge, in this way, 
 a double function. This is not at all an uncommon thing, as 
 Leucius points out, when cults are displaced by festivals of 
 the saints. In Seleucia S. Thekla displaces Athena and Sar- 
 pedon ; at Aegae we have shown reason to think that Cosmas 
 and Damian succeed to Asklepios and the Heavenly Twins; 
 S. Demetrius of Thessalonica occupies the place, apparently, 
 both of Demeter and the Kabiri, and so on. It must be 
 admitted that the hypothesis of a special cult of S. Thomas 
 at Antioch is beset with difficulties. Antioch is a Greek city, 
 and the question may be asketi whether a patron saint or 
 presiding Genius of the city would be likely to be called Saliis 
 in Latin instead of Ti;^?; or '^wrrjp in Greek ? Then there is 
 the further difficulty about the assumed tomb of Thomas at 
 Daphne. Is it likely that such a belief could have existed 
 without having left a strong mark on tradition ? 
 
 1 How sacred this day became in the mediaeval Church may be seen from a 
 rule of King Eene in 1474, quoted by Ducange, s. v. Gemini, in which certain 
 masses are ordered to be said, " et les vigiles solemnelles des trepassez, J e jour 
 devant Gemini a vespres. Id est vicesima dies Mali, nam sequenti sol Geminos 
 intrat." Sometimes the Twins are actually called S. Gemini.
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 That S. Ambrose became a Dioscure. 
 
 In a previous chapter we defended the position that 
 S. Ambrose was the creator of the Milanese saints, Protase 
 and Gervase, whom he evolved out of the locally-worshipped 
 Dioscuri, and with whose aid he wrought wondrous miracles 
 to the great discomfiture of the Arians. We have now to show 
 how he was mastered by his own creations and annexed to 
 their company ; for, after his death, Ambrose himself discharged 
 Dioscuric functions, as we shall now proceed to explain. 
 
 It was natural that Protasius and Gervasius should become 
 the protectors of the city of Milan, just as, for example, Donatian 
 and Rogatian protected the city of Nantes. And that they 
 undertook this part may be seen from an inscription which is 
 said to have been found in the place of their martyrdom (? the 
 Church of S. Protase by the Oak), according to which we are 
 informed that : 
 
 "...D. Joseph Vasques de Acunha, huius arcis praefectiis, hanc co- 
 lumnam ct subjectum ipsi lapidem, in quo S. Martyr Protasius, huius 
 civitatis et arcis defensor, securi percussus creditur." 
 
 Here we are told the tradition of the place and manner of 
 death of S. Protase, and the subsequent duties which devolved 
 upon him. 
 
 But, strange to say, we find in the middle ages that Protase 
 and Gervase neglected their duties, and S. Ambrose took them 
 over. It comes frmn Ambrose having grouped the Twins on 
 either side of him, as Caligula did when he set up his image 
 between them as Jupiter Latiaris, The thunderbolts grew to 
 Ambrose's hands. The hymn-writers depicted him so ; 
 
 " Tu verbi vibrans jaculum 
 Ut fulmen sternis Arrium,"
 
 CH. XV] S. AMBROSE A DIOSCURE. 127 
 
 And so it came to pass, on a certain occasion, when Milan 
 was threatened by a German army, and the Milanese were, y^' 
 apparently, getting the worst of it, S. Ambrose took the field, 
 clothed in white and riding on a white horse, with a whip in 
 his hand, and turned back the invading hosts. God had 
 sent him to restrain the madness of the invaders, for as the 
 Chronicler says : 
 
 "Deus, tantorum malorum refrenator existens, misit beatum Am- 
 brosium, qui in albis cum scutica in manu visibiliter hostes victoria 
 potitos percussit, ex quo perdideruut vires et superati sunt." 
 
 Such was the story which was told of the fight at Parabiago ^ 
 hL.1339, and it will be conceded at once that it is a Dioscuro- 
 phany. Elsewhere he is described as " albo insidens equo," and 
 " coriaceo minax flagello." These manifestations ought to have 
 been made by Protase and Gerva,sej_but„theyjhad retired. into 
 the background, and their traditions belonged to 8. Ambrose. 
 
 And indeed he had begunjo discharge these military duties f 
 quite early. Paulinus tells us of two occasions where he took 
 the field ; one was in the case of the Florentines, another when 
 he promised victory to Mascezel. Commonly on these occasions 
 it thundered amazingly. On one occasion he appeared with 
 a drawn sword, and with a terrible gaze menaced the emperor, 
 who was besieging the city. It is curious that in sacred art 
 the sword is the symbol of Protase and the scourge of Gervase. 
 Did Ambrose borrow these tokens ? In the case of the whip, 
 we may say " Yes " ; it was Gervase's whip, and went along 
 with the white horse. There can be no doubt about S. Ambrose 
 really having used the whip, for it was preserved at Milan, 
 wrapped in silk, and the faithful used to be permitted to 
 touch it and kiss it. At certain times it was carried through 
 the streets in a procession. I suppose that when Protase is I 
 represented with a sword and Gervase with a scourge, the 
 artists are drawing upon the legends of their death which 
 are found in the Ps.-Ambrosian letter to the bishops of Italy. 
 But the legend that Gervase had been scourged to death would 
 not suffice to transfer the whip to S. Ambrose ; the scourge 
 had an earlier history, and was the sign that Gervase was a 
 charioteer; then, in later days, it indicated the mode of his
 
 128 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 death, while on anothei' line of development of tradition, it 
 became S. Ambrose's riding-whip ^ 
 
 We have shown briefly that S. Ambrose appeared on 
 suitable occasions as a Dioscure, and discharged Dioscuric 
 functions. This does not convict him of any fraud or fiction, 
 for the appearances ^re posthumous, but it is one more proof, 
 if proof were needed, of the diffusion of the Dioscuric beliefs 
 in the Milanese quarter. Everything tends to confirm our first 
 judgment as to the real inwardness of the discovery of the two 
 martyrs. 
 
 Before leaving this point, we may ask the plain question 
 whether, in spite of the contentions to the contrary, S. Ambrose 
 does not himself definitely say that Protase and Gervase were 
 brethren. I mean that, without interpreting his language 
 about the martyrs being the stars of a beautiful night, and 
 so on, we can appeal to statements which may be his own, 
 and if so, would decide the point finally. 
 
 For example, it is known that the Ambrosian Breviary has 
 some hymns from Ambrose's own hand, and amongst these, 
 there is one in which he speaks in the first person as follows, 
 on the very subject of the recovery of the bodies of Protase and 
 Gervase : 
 
 " Grates tibi, Jesu, novas 
 Novi repertor muneris, 
 Protasio Gervasio 
 Cano repertis fratribus." 
 
 According to this hymn, Ambrose speaks of the recovery 
 of the brothers, Protase and Gervase. So it stands in the 
 edition of 1679 : but the Milanese scholars tell us that in 
 earlier editions and in the MSS. it stood with a variation in the 
 last line, 
 
 " Martyribus iuventis cano." 
 
 And Professor Ratti approves this last reading. 
 
 It is certainly curious to find the controversy introduced 
 
 1 In the volume of Ambrosiana the history of the flageUum of S. Ambrose 
 has been traced with great care by Calligaris through the whole period of the 
 middle ages. The idea that it represented the expulsion of the Arians, as Christ 
 drove the traders from the Temple, is too far-fetched to be tenable.
 
 XV] S. AMBROSE A DIOSCURE. ' 129 
 
 into the hymn ; and when we examine the two forms, and 
 mark the syllables that are in stress, we shall see that the 
 form which is approved at Milan is non-rhythmical and im- 
 possible, while the one which they reject has its rhythm perfect, 
 as thus : 
 
 "Grates tibi, Jesu, novds 
 
 Novf repertor muneris, 
 
 Protdsio Gervdsio 
 
 Cano repertis frdtribus." 
 
 I have a strong feeling that the original form mnst be 
 very nearly like this, and that Ambrose did not write the non- 
 rhythmical line that he has been credited with. And that the 
 metrical form must be adhered to is conceded by the Milanese 
 musical editor (Garbagnati), who has published the liturgical 
 melodies for the Ambrosian hymns as an appendix to Colombo's 
 edition of the hymns themselves', and accented the lines as we 
 have done, with the necessary adoption of 
 
 "cano, repertis fratribus." 
 
 But a further test of the correctness would be to examine 
 all the Ambrosian hymns in the breviary, and see whether 
 Ambrose is likely to have begun a stressed iambic line with a 
 dactyl. We may grant, if you please, the theoretical possi- 
 bility of such a metrical feature in a music which is evolved 
 out of a series of iambic dimeters, even though we may be 
 reasonably certain that stress will soon become the master of 
 quantity. Upon examining the hymns, however, which are 
 attributed to S. Ambrose, we find not a single case of a line 
 heginnitig luitk a dactyl, outside the doubtful case which lue are 
 debating. On the other hand, there are plenty of anapaests ; 
 we have counted as many as twelve cases. The anapaest easily 
 survives in the accented verse. Here are one or two instances : 
 
 " Procedat e thalamo suo." 
 " Gemlnafe gigas substdntiae." 
 "Nobis tyranntts ad oppidum." 
 &c. 
 
 It is probable, then, that the editors of the hymns, other than 
 the musical editors, have been restoring the non-Ambrosian 
 
 1 Gli inni del breviario Ambrosiano, Milan, 1897.
 
 130 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. XV 
 
 form. But, as I have not been able to study the MS. tradition 
 of the hymn, I will not press the argument. There is some- 
 thing to be said on the other side, for the hymn is, in part at 
 least, a versification of Ambrose's letter to Marcellina. We 
 merely suggest that the correct metrical form may, after all, be 
 the original. 
 
 If this Avere the true form, we should have Ambrose himself 
 to appeal to as to whether Protase and Gervase were twins ; 
 and we could then go on and confirm their equality from an 
 expression in a hymn of S. Paulinus, who is almost as good 
 an authority as S. Ambrose himself \ 
 
 For Paulinus, in describing the paintings in the basilica of 
 Fundi, intimates that the altar contains relics of apostles and 
 martyrs : 
 
 "Hie pater Andreas et magno nomine Lucas 
 Martyr et inlustris sanguine Nazarius ; 
 Quosque suo deus Ambrosio post longa revelat 
 
 Saecula, Protasium cum. pare Gervasio. 
 Hie simul una pium conplectitur arcula coetum 
 Et capit exiguo nomina tanta sinu." 
 
 It will be difficult to make the expression " cum pare " 
 quite colourless ; one thinks at once of " par nobile fratrum." 
 
 ^ Paulinus of Nola, ed. Hartel, voL i. p. 293.
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 S. Michael as <i Diosciire. 
 
 It is significant of the high rank that the Dioscuri took 
 aniongst the gods and demi-gods in the ancient world, and of 
 the persistence of the popular worship of them and of the 
 legends associated with them, that in one case they seem to 
 have been displaced, not by a martyr or a pair of martyrs, but 
 by one of the archangels. 
 
 There was a sanctuary to S. Michael on the European side 
 of the Bosporus, which commemorated a somewhat indefinite 
 angelophany, which the local legends filled in with such detail 
 that we are able to recognize that it was really a Dioscurophany. 
 For the popular imagination transferred the appearance of 
 S. Michael to pre-Christian times and coupled it with the 
 voyage of the Argonauts. They said that it occurred at a 
 time when the voyagers were threatened by a certain King 
 Amykus, and in their defence flew a celestial being with wings 
 like an eagle, who was, it may be presumed, no other than the 
 great archangel. Now, whatever may have been the original 
 meaning of the shrine of S. Michael on the Bosporus, it is 
 clear that we have here a survival of the story of the conflict 
 between the Argonauts and the Bebryces, and especially of the 
 single combat between Amykus, the king of the Bebryces, and 
 Polydeuces, the Dioscure, so admirably told by Theocritus. 
 The scene has been shifted from the Asiatic side of the 
 Bosporus to the European, but we must not expect exact 
 geography, any more than harmonious chronology, fi-om folk- 
 lore. It seems clear that Polydeuces has here been replaced 
 by Michael, or, if we prefer it, that Michael has been credited 
 
 9—2
 
 182 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 with the doughty deeds of Polydeuces. The only difference 
 is that in the Argonaut saga Polydeuces is still the human 
 hero, with hard fists and battered body, while in the later 
 legends he is deified and so has to descend into the arena from 
 a superior region and in celestial array. Otherwise the parallel 
 is sufficient, and on the Bosporus we are entitled to regard 
 S. Michael as a Dioscure. The evidence for the foregoing 
 statements will be given presently. Meanwhile observe this, 
 that Lucius, who treats of the matter in his Origins of the Cult 
 of the Saints^, in trying to find out what deity is likely to have 
 been displaced by S. Michael, misses the mark as completely as 
 he did when discussing S. Cosmos and S. Damian, or S. Thomas 
 of Edessa. Lucius moved about in a Dioscurized world without 
 realizing it. But he felt that the displaced champion of the 
 Argonauts must be a friend of sailors, and because there was a 
 worship of Serapis in Pontus and at the entrance to the Black 
 Sea, he concluded that the shrine of S. Michael was a 
 Serapeum, as though Sei'apis was likely to have fought for 
 the Argonauts. 
 
 Now for the evidence. We are told by Sozomen (H. E. ii. 3) 
 that Constantine built a temple to Michael in a place whose 
 former name was Hestiae, but later Michaelion. This place 
 lies on the right hand of those who navigate the Pontus to 
 Constantinople (and appears, therefore, to be on the European 
 side of the Bosporus) ; it was about 35 stadia from the city by 
 water, but if you went round the bay the distance would 
 be more than 70 stadia. It was generally believed that 
 Michael the archangel had appeared at this point at some 
 early time, i.e. before Constantine's day. 
 
 Sozomen goes on to tell tales of marvellous healings in 
 connexion with the shrine, where the archangel appeared as 
 a heavenly Power, and gave advice or conferred grace, as 
 might seem best. Now turn to Malalas, and we shall find 
 that he has an account of a Power, as he calls it, which 
 protected the Argonauts on their way to the Black Sea^ 
 They first sailed to the Prince's islands in the Sea of Marmora, 
 from which they made for Chalcedon on the Asiatic side, with 
 i p. 268, - Malalas, Chron. iv. 78.
 
 XVl] S. MICHAEL A DIOSCURE. 133 
 
 the intention of working through the Bosporus. At this 
 point Amykus began military operations against them ; the 
 Argonauts were terrified, and took shelter in a bay, which was 
 thickly wooded. While they waited here they saw in a vision 
 a Power descend as if from heaven, with eagle-like wings on 
 his shoulders. He foretold to them that they should conquer 
 Amykus. So they put on courage and won the victory, and 
 erected a shrine to their celestial visitor which they called 
 Sosthenes, because they had been saved from danger (or was it 
 that they called the angel Sosthenes ?). 
 
 We may feel quite safe in saying that we have here the 
 right to identify Amykus with the king of the Bebryces, and 
 the story is late folk-lore for the legends which we read in the 
 Argonautika. 
 
 But we have still the difficulty that the shrines are on 
 opposite sides of the Bosporus. The difficulty can be lightened 
 and perhaps wholly removed by observing that Procopius 
 describes shrines of Michael', restored by Justinian, on both 
 sides of the Bosporus. And not only two shrines, apparently 
 on opposite promontories, but more than two, with some 
 difficulty in the geographical identifications. 
 
 Thus he tells us that there was a place which the old men 
 called Proochthoi (Trpoox^oL), where apparently the strait was 
 narrow. On the European side in the district called Anaplus 
 {'AvdirXov^) (which must mean the opposite side to the current 
 that flows down the Bosporus along the Asiatic shore) there 
 was a shrine of Michael, and another on the Asiatic side. 
 Sailors going up the Bosporus would naturally pray to the 
 one, and coming down the Bosporus to the other. And there 
 is another shrine which Justinian restored at a point called 
 Mocadion {M(Ofca8t,ov). I do not know whether I can identify 
 these shrines. They were as necessary to sailors of the old time 
 as lighthouses to the moderns. And it is extremely unlikely 
 that any voyagers would have ventured into the Euxine without 
 putting themselves under proper protection for the dangers 
 which were before them. And, as I have said, it hardly seems 
 sufficient to refer all the care of the sailors of the Black Sea to 
 
 1 Procop. de Aedif. i. 8, 9.
 
 lodt THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. XVI 
 
 Serapis, when we know that elsewhere it was certainly in other 
 and more experienced hands. It is the allusion to the king of 
 the Bebryces, which enables us to affirm that the Twins had 
 charge of the sailors to and from the Black Sea. 
 
 Before passing from the point, we may allude to the 
 intensity of the Dioscurism of the story of Jason and the 
 Argonauts. It has been always recognized that amongst the 
 half hundred sturdy seamen who explored Colchis, Castor and 
 Polydeuces occupied the front rank ; but it is not so generally 
 observed that almost every known pair of Dioscures in the 
 Greek world was on board. For example, Idas and his brother, 
 the far-seeing Lynceus, were on board ; Amphion appears to 
 have been there, and surely we may recognize his counterpart 
 in Zetes the Boread ; later legend told how Amphion and 
 Zethus were represented on the mantle which Jason wore, as 
 though one should say they were not Argonauts and yet they 
 were on board. Hercules was in the company, and there are 
 two suggestions of an Iphiklos, which look like a displacement 
 of the twin Iphikles. One of these Iphikli is said to be the 
 offspring of Phylakos and Phylake, who are known in twin-land 
 from Delphi and its associations. Further, there are traces of 
 the family of Aktor, unless the names and legends mislead us. 
 Possibly the explanation of this multiplied reference to twins 
 and the families of twins lies in the antiquity of the Argonaut- 
 saga, which, in its earliest form, would state that the Great 
 Brethren were on board, and then would become subject to 
 expansion. 
 
 We have elsewhere alluded to the foundation of a city 
 CHvLo-x^ela) in Colchis by the charioteers of the Dioscuri ; 
 their cult is also betrayed by the numismatics of the Black 
 Sea. The city Olbia, in particular, appears to have been 
 under their protection and to have had them in honour.
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 TJiat the island of Delos was probably a twin-sanctuary. 
 
 In a previous chapter we pointed out that one of the 
 earliest steps in the modification of the taboo against twins 
 was the establishment of a twin-sanctuary, to which the twins' 
 mother and her offspring could be exiled. These twin-towns 
 were open also to others, but if a man, for example, were to 
 visit the sanctuary and marry the woman that was in exile, 
 he was obliged to come under the taboo from Avhich the woman 
 suffered, and could not leave the sanctuary again. He was 
 himself in exile, by the fact of visiting the exiled. 
 
 And it becomes an interesting enquiry in connexion with 
 the general question of the origin of sanctuaries (of which we 
 unfortunately know but little) whether it will not follow that 
 a general sanctuary will arise out of the particular sanctuary 
 resulting from the taboo on twins, in which case we should 
 expect to find that there was a historical juxtaposition of twins 
 and rights of asylum ; where the former were in evidence, the 
 latter would also have a tendency to appear. 
 
 For example, if reason should be brought forward for be- 
 lieving that Komulus and Remus escaped death by drowning in 
 the Tiber, not by the kind offices of a she-wolf, but by being 
 taken into sanctuary, we should at once be able to throw light 
 on the tradition that one of the first things done by Romulus, 
 when founding his city, was the establishment of an asylum 
 for slaves and fugitives upon the Capitoline Hill'. It is, at 
 
 ' Livy, lib. i. c. 8.
 
 136 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 all events, natural that we should look for sanctuaries in places 
 where twins have been successfully reared. 
 
 In a previous passage we suggested that it might be a 
 suitable subject of enquiry to try and find some of these twin- 
 sanctuaries ; the hypothesis being made that the development 
 of human civilization in Europe would, at one time, have 
 presented features of coincidence with what we actually find 
 at the present time in West Africa, and it was suggested in 
 a note that perhaps this might be the explanation for certain 
 twin-like names attached to early cities. It might, perhaps, 
 be the case that the Apollo Didymaeus of Branchidae, who was 
 the Apollo who took possession of an earlier sanctuary named 
 Didymi or Didyma, might cover an earlier cult of the Twins 
 by a later cult of the Sun-god. But perhaps we can find an 
 easier case to discuss, and one not so encumbered by difficulty. 
 Let us then take the case of Delos. 
 
 We have already shown that Delos was originally a centre 
 for twin-worship. The White Maidens of the North were 
 honoured there, whose names were Hyperoche and Laodike. 
 We showed how these, in later times, became a pair of male 
 twdns. And we have also evidence of the direct honoui^paid 
 to the Dioscuri in the island. But we are not confined to 
 heroes or demi-gods. Delos is well known to be the centre of 
 the cult of Apollo and Artemis. Two facts come out clearly ; 
 the deities were born there, and they were the twin children 
 of Leto. We may, therefore, take Delos as the point of de- 
 parture of the worship of Apollo and Artemis. 
 
 But this is not all ; they are said to have come there as to 
 a sanctuary, when Leto was trying to escape from the wrath 
 of Hera. According to the myth, all the other islands of the 
 Aegean refused sanctuary to Leto : this is another way of 
 saying that Delos was an island sanctuary; and since it is 
 reasonably certain that the Hyperborean twins were honoured 
 there before the time of the rise of the worship of Apollo, we 
 may infer that Delos was not only a sanctuary, but a twin- 
 sanctuary. This appears to be the base of the mythological 
 story of the flight of Leto. How strongly the cults of the 
 island of Delos were affected by reminiscences of twin legends,
 
 XVIl] TWIN SANCTUARIES. 137 
 
 may be seen by the variant form for the maidens from the 
 North, Hekaerga and Opis, of whom Claudian writes^ : 
 
 "Jungunt se geniinae, metuenda feris Hekaerga, 
 Et soror, optatum numeii venantibus Opis, 
 Progenies Scythiae" ; 
 
 but, although they are clearly a variant of the White Maidens, 
 their names pass over as titles to Artemis and even to Apollo, 
 who appear as Hekaergos and Hekaerge'-', while Artemis is 
 honoured under the name of Opis. The bond between all 
 these names is the idea of twin-birth, which is commemorated 
 in the island of Delos. 
 
 In passing we may suggest that sufficient stress has not 
 been laid by the mythologists on the fact that Apollo and 
 Artemis are twins, and probably displace twins. Their cult 
 ought to show some, at least, of the features which we are 
 in the habit of recognizing where twins are honoured. For 
 example, it is explicable on this hypothesis wh}' Artemis is 
 called Phosphorus, and why she is invoked to open the eyes 
 of the blind. It is also clear that the perplexing recurrence 
 of the care for those who travel by sea in the cult of either 
 Apollo or Artemis may be traced to the demi-gods or demi- 
 goddesscs whom they displaced ' : and that women swore by 
 Artemis, as well as by the Heavenly Twins, can easily be 
 demonstrated. For further suggestions that Apollo and Artemis 
 ai'e twins displacing twins, note that Phoebe is one of the 
 feminine twins at Sparta ; hence Phoebus for Apollo and Phoebe 
 for Artemis; also that Artemis becomes Phylake, after the 
 Delphian twins Phylakos and Autonoos. 
 
 If we have demonstrated that Delos was a twin-sanctuary, 
 we may now return to the subject of the worship of Apollo at 
 Miletus. Is there any proof that Miletus was a twin-town that 
 goes beyond the suggestion furnished by the ancient name 
 of Didymi and the title of Didymaeus ? In the first place 
 observe that the cult of Artemis is as much at home in 
 
 ^ Claudian, De Cons. Stilich. S. 253. 
 2 Clem. Alex., Strom, p. 674. 
 
 ■^ " Ihr Einfluss auf das Meer und die Schififfahit sollte mehr anerkannt 
 werden als gewohnlich geschieht." Preller, Gr. Mijth. i. 317.
 
 138 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [<JH. 
 
 Miletus as that of Apollo, so that here also the suggestion is 
 that twins displace twins, and not merely that Apollo displaces 
 them. In the next place the worship of the Kabiri, probably 
 directly imported from Phenicia, is one of the leading cults^ 
 i n M iletus, so that it looks as if the triumph of Apollo had 
 not been altogether undisputed. The evidence of the inscrip- 
 tions may be taken as conclusive that the seafaring people of 
 Miletus continued the ancient religion and did not abandon it 
 for the worship of Apollo, however nearly related the two cults 
 may have been. So we shall suggest that Miletus was an 
 ancient centre of Dioscuric or Kabiric worship, and that 
 Didymi was a twin-town. 
 
 The mention of Miletus in connexion with the Kabiri 
 leads naturally enough to the most important of all the centres 
 for the worship of seafaring people, the island of Samothrake. 
 Here the Kabiri were honoured in such fashion that they could 
 hardly be distinguished from the Greek Dioscuri : but there 
 were curious variations in the cult: sometimes the Kabiri were 
 two, of whom one was older than the other, and sometimes 
 they were three. In the latter case, one form of honour was 
 by the names of Axieros, Axiokersos, and Axiokersa, of which 
 no satisfactory explanation has yet been given : yet it seems 
 clear that they represent two brothers and a sister, apparently 
 the results of a single birth. 
 
 It is interesting to observe that the sanctuary of Samo- 
 thrake was of the first order, and continued to quite a late 
 date. It was to this sanctuary that Arsinoe fled, and in 
 remembrance of its shelter she decorated the island with many 
 beautiful buildings. It would not take much to persuade me 
 that the sanctuary rights were connected with the primeval 
 taboo upon the twins who became the deities of the island at 
 a later day. But for this more evidence is required than we 
 at present possess. 
 
 We shall be safe, at least, in suggesting that a search 
 should be made for twin-towns, and for asylums developed out 
 of them. In the case of Delos and of Didymi, the argument 
 was not very difficult, the cult of twins being so well established 
 in a variety of forms, and the sanctuary rights being traceable
 
 XVll] TWIN SANCTUARIES. 139 
 
 in the case of Delos, while the name betrays them in the case of 
 Didymi. But what shall we say of such cases as Amphipolis 
 or Amphissa ? The latter was a great centre of twin-worship, 
 and Pausanias^ was unable to decide whether the ''AvaKTe<i 
 7ratSe9, who were honoured there, were Dioscuri, Kabiri, or 
 Kuretes. It seems reasonable in such cases not to take dfxcjil 
 in a local sense in the name compounded with it, but to give 
 it a dual meaning. In which case Amphissa would be a twin- 
 town. In that case what would become of Amphipolis ? The 
 common explanation is that it means the city which has the 
 river Strymon all round it. Would anyone suspect that a 
 place called Round-town had a river curving round it ? I 
 trow not. And it is at least a matter for enquiry whether 
 the name has not been entirely misunderstood. 
 
 Let us pass on to a more difficult case, that of the sanctuary 
 of Apollo at Delphi. The first thing we notice is the plural- 
 formation of the name, for Brugmann is probably wide of the 
 mark in making a locative case out of it. So far the parallel 
 is with Apollo of Didymi. May we say that there was a 
 twin-sanctuary at Delphi before Apollo came ou the scene, and 
 that the name of the place betrays it ? 
 
 We have already shown how the cult of the male twins at 
 Sparta covers a cult of feminine twins, and that their names 
 were Hilaeira and Phoebe ; they passed, at a later date, for the 
 wives of the Great Brethren, and the tradition was that they 
 lived next door. But this was a convenient way of getting rid 
 of them. Hilaeira and Phoebe were earlier than Castor and 
 Polydeuces, and, therefore, d fortiori, earlier than Apollo and 
 Artemis. And it follows that, when Artemis appears as Phoebe, 
 she is displacing one of the great White Maidens. If her 
 brother takes the name of Phoebus, it must be inferred, as 
 in her case, that there were twins in the background ; the 
 sequence being something like this : 
 
 Hilaeira and Phoebe 
 
 Phoebus and Phoebe 
 
 Apollo-Phoebus and Artemis-Phoebe 
 
 1 X. 38. 7.
 
 140 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 The name of Phoebus, then, betrays a displaced cult, just 
 as Apollo Didymaeus does. 
 
 But, fui'ther, we have evidence from Delphi itself of the 
 sanctity of twins who were honoured there, and in one of the 
 cases, at least, before Apollo came. The sanctuaries of Phy- 
 lakos and Autonoos were amongst the holy places of Delphi, 
 because the two heroes had, upon a certain occasion when 
 Delphi was attacked, defended the holy city. We need have 
 no doubt of this being a Dioscurophany. But note what 
 happens ; Artemis is found to have the title Phylake, which is 
 the feminine form that corresponds to one of the Delphian 
 twins. So that here also we may imagine a line of traditional 
 cult, something like the following : 
 
 Phylakos and Autonoos 
 
 I 
 [Apollo-Phylakos] and Artemis-Phylake. 
 
 Phylakos is then an earlier cult than Apollo, and not a 
 later sanctuary introduced into the sacred enclosure. 
 
 The other pair of Delphian twins are Hypcrochos and 
 Laodikos, who repelled the Gauls at the time when Delphi was 
 threatened by them. We have already pointed out that these 
 are only the males that correspond to the White Maidens of 
 Delos ; thus they stand along with Apollo and Artemis who 
 have been shown to be themselves a displacement of the same 
 Delian cult. It follows, then, that although at first sight the 
 Delphian Apollo appears to be independent both of the Twins 
 and of his own twin-sister, he is closely connected with both ; 
 and having shown that Apollo is again a twin displacing twins, 
 we are entitled to claim Delphi as a twin-sanctuary. 
 
 This brings us to one more case, an extremely interesting 
 one, but far more difficult to establish. We allude to the case 
 of Daphne by Antioch. That Daphne was a sanctuary of the 
 first order is well known. The very cypress-trees in it were 
 taboo, as Procopius tells us. And for the fact that it was a 
 sanctuary, we have the evidence of the writer of the second 
 book of Maccabees, who tells us that Onias made it his place of 
 retreat : 
 
 Koi (ra(f)ais eVfyi'coKcbs' 6 'Oveias dnTjueynev d7roKex^(t)[}r]K.u>s etr aavXou tottov 
 €7rl Ad(f}i>T]s Trjs Trpos 'Airtop^et'as Kei[ievi]s (2 Macc. 4^^).
 
 XVri] TWIN SANCTUARIES. 141 
 
 This sanctuary is said to owe its taboo to Seleucus Nicator, 
 who copied it from the sanctuary at Delphi. And this may 
 very well be the case, that Seleucus introduced to Antioch 
 the cult of Apollo in the Delphian form. But we have shown 
 already that the Twins, in some form or other, were honoured 
 in Antioch from its first days, probably as Amphion and 
 Zethus. Now did Seleucus take over this cult or bring it with 
 him ? If he took it over, there was probably a twin-sanctuary 
 at Daphne already, and all that Seleucus did was to Delphize 
 the sanctity, in which case we are at liberty to place the Twins 
 in the holy enclosure at Daphne along with Apollo : and if, on 
 the other hand, Seleucus introduced the Twins, as he is said to 
 have introduced the worship of Apollo, the chances are that 
 they are all on the holy ground together, as they were at 
 Delphi ; in that case Daphne, while not a twin-sanctuary of 
 the first or natural order, becomes a twin-sanctuary of the 
 second or reflected kind. With that restriction we may group 
 it with the other sanctuaries that we have identified. The 
 attachment of the Seleucids to the Dioscuri we have already 
 shown from the coins. In fact it is a continuous worship at 
 Antioch, and of the fii'st importance. And it is not so difficult, 
 now, to believe that S, Thomas may have displaced the Great 
 Brethren at Antioch, as he did at Edessa. 
 
 But we must not travel too far afield and will therefore 
 simply repeat the theses of this chapter; 
 
 (a) Analogy suggests that twin-towns existed in 
 early times. 
 
 (6) Such sanctuary-centres for twin-mothers would 
 easily become general asylums, 
 
 (c) We find such twin-towns and sanctuaries 
 suggested in the case of Rome, Delos, Didymi, and 
 Samothrake : perhaps even at Delphi and Daphne. 
 
 (d) And we suspect there are more of the same 
 kind to be recognized.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Kahiri, Kuretes, and Koryhantes, 
 
 It seems hardly right to leave the subject without some 
 further allusion to the three cults that are parallel to that of 
 the Heavenly Twins, and often confused with it. I refer to 
 the rituals of the Kabiri, Kuretes, and Korybantes. To the 
 Kabiri we have several times made allusion, but the ancients 
 tell us that the Kuretes and Korybantes were also parallel 
 to the Dioscuri. There is an excellent supplement to Preller's 
 Greek Mythology, which deals with the relations of the several 
 cults ; but there are one or two points which it seems proper 
 to mention here. First of all it should be remarked that the 
 Kabiri and Korybantes are female as well as male, and thus 
 illustrate our doctrine of the appearance of the Heavenly 
 Twins in both sexes. Accordingly, we find that Strabo, after 
 enunciating the identity of the Kabiri and the Korybantes, 
 goes on to quote Pherecydes as an authority for the belief that 
 Hephaestus wedded a certain Kabira, and from her begat three 
 Kabiri and an equal number of Kabiridae. I suppose this 
 means that there were two rival triads : the well-known triad 
 of the Kabiri, and the unrecognized triad of feminine Kabirae. 
 It is in the highest degree probable that these female Kabiri 
 are the forms known to us as the Greek Charites ; and it agrees 
 with this assumption of the Dioscuric or Kabiric character of 
 the Charites, that they are displaced by the cult of Apollo and 
 Arterais\ just as we have shown the White Maidens of Delos 
 
 1 Miss Harrison, Prolegomena, p. 291. " The ancient threefold goddesses, 
 as all-powerful Charites, paled before the Olympians, faded away into mere 
 dancing attendant maidens."
 
 CH. XVIIl] KABIRI, KURETES, KORYBANTES. 143 
 
 and the Kabiri of Miletus to be displaced. In fact their dis- 
 placement may be inferred, as Miss Harrison has suggested, 
 from the fact that in Greek art they are represented as dancing _ 
 round the altar of Apollo, or mounted upon his outstretched 
 hand ; the latter is, according to Miss Hari'ison, a sure sign 
 of a displaced cult. So that we may take the Charites as an 
 instance of the lost female triad, which we naturally suspected 
 to be in evidence somewhere. 
 
 There seems to be further testimony (Mi this point from 
 Northern and Western Europe. We have suggested in a 
 previous chapter that the three Irish Brigits belong to this — 
 class. There is also a case of three evidently mythical young 
 women amongst the companions of S. Ursula, known by the 
 names of 
 
 Einbett, Warbett, and Villbett, 
 
 to whom the critical attention may be pointed. 
 
 As to the confusion between the Kabiri and the Kory- 
 bantes, it is frequent. For example, it is quite certain that 
 the local deities of Thessalonica were Demeter and the Kabiri. ^ 
 Demetrius of Thessalonica displaces them all ; but the Kabiri, 
 who were spoken of, consist of three brothers, two of whom slay 
 the third. When Clement of Alexandria' refers to this bit of 
 Dioscurism, he tells the story of the Koryhantes, 
 
 el BeXfis Be eTronTevcrai koi tu Knpv(3a.vTCiiv opyta, tov Tpirov d8e\cf)ov 
 (iTroKTeLvavTes oi'rot, ttjv Ke(ji(i\Tji> tov veKpov CJ)oivlki 07reKaXi/\//'ar/^i'. 
 
 The Kuretes are also involved in a similar confusion, as we 
 may see from Pausanias' description of the demi-gods worshipped 
 at Amphissa : 
 
 liyovcri TeXerrjv Afi<f)i(T<Te'is AvuKTajv KoXoviifprjv Traihuiv ' oiTives 8e Qeioi' 
 elalv ol'AvaKTes iraiSes, ov kutu ravrd eariv elprjfievov' (A pev AioaKovpovs 
 01 be Kovprjras, o'l 8e, rrXeov ti enicTTacrOai vopl^ovres, Ka^eipovs Xeyovai. 
 
 Amongst the interesting parallels between the Eastern and 
 Western Twin-cults and their derivatives, it is worth while 
 remarking that the same differentiation which we found in 
 the case of the Dioscuri, took place in certain quarters with 
 the Kabiri. Thus in Thebes they were regarded as a pair, — >j 
 
 1 Strom. V. 12,
 
 144 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENI,Y TWINS. [('H. XVITl 
 
 one of whom was old, and the other young ; the elder being 
 comparable with Zeus, the younger with Dionysos. In Samo- 
 thrake there was a tradition that Zeus was the father of the 
 three Kabiri, who are three in number, two boys and a girl, all 
 born of Electra ; we are here very close to the Greek myth of 
 the Tyndaridae. 
 
 On the great altar of Pergamum a pair of Kabiri have been 
 identified along with Cybele, but here too one of them is older 
 than the other. The pair are engaged in slaying a bull-headed 
 giant ; one of the pair knocks him on the head with a hammer, 
 the other stabs him with a sword. The hammer should be 
 noted ; it is the mell of Thor, and the hammer with which the 
 Lithuanian twins liberate the imprisoned Sun-god. It means 
 that the Kabiri are the children of the Thunder-god. But in 
 another myth they are the children of Hephaestus ; and this 
 shows us he is a thunder-god in his own right, and not merely 
 the slave of Zeus, when he forges thunderbolts. His position 
 is much more like that of Zeus than is commonly supposed. 
 No doubt all the developments run back into the two state- 
 ments that 
 
 Twins make rain : 
 
 Twins produce thunder and lightning. 
 
 Hence they are the Children of the Sky, and the Children of 
 the Thunder- god. 
 
 And when the Kuretes are represented as clapping cymbals 
 over the newly-born Zeus, it is open to a suspicion that they 
 are really imitating thunder and not simply trying to deafen 
 the gluttonous Kronos, and prevent him from hearing the voice 
 of his infant son. They are the rain-makers of an earlier age. 
 
 We see also why the legend reported that the Kuretes were 
 really the children of the Zeus whom they were supposed to be 
 protecting. 
 
 For further information as to the relations between the 
 Dioscuric and semi-Dioscuric cults we must refer to the text- 
 books on mythology.
 
 )4v 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 On the symbols of the Dioscuric cult. 
 
 We may be reasonably certain that a cult, so widely diffused 
 and so persistent as that of the Heavenly Twins will develop 
 symbols of it s own, and that t he reverence paid _to_ the, twins 
 will be reflected upon the symbols, so that these_^vilLthemselves 
 become objects of Avorship. A religion of this kind is bound to 
 have an amulet of its uwn : and we may therefore suspect that 
 the Dokana {hoKava), or sdcred _cvo.^s-.beams which express the 
 Dioscuri, will have a superstitious reverence paid to them and 
 will acquire a religious value. The parallel is very close with 
 the worship of the cross, which has been superimposed upon the 
 Christian religion, with the result that the sign itself has been 
 credited with power to avert evil and to assure good, and con- 
 sequently has become a direct object of worship. 
 
 Now in Sparta it is well known that the sign of the Dioscuri 
 is the BoKava, but it is not yet as clear as one could wish it to 
 be, in what way the sacred cross-beams were arranged and what 
 was the resulting conventional figure of them. 
 
 In the votive tablet of Argenidas, now at Verona in the 
 Museo Civico, we have an Anakeion or Temple of the Dioscuri 
 ('AvaKe<;), whose front is marked by the sign of the Dokana ; 
 the beams, if we may assume the relief to contain the whole of 
 the representation, are simply arranged in the form of the 
 letter H, and the figure is repeated, so that we have side by 
 side the delineation H H. But here we are not quite sure that 
 the artist has treated the subject fairly : for, in the first place, 
 Plutarch tells us (De amove frat. § 1) that the cross-beams were 
 double, in which case we ought to have a representation of the 
 
 H. 10
 
 146 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 form N H : and in the next place, it looks as if the repetition 
 - of the symbol were a mistake of the artist, who did not realize 
 that one such sign stood for the pair of Dioscuri. If the sign 
 with double cross-beams be the correct one, we could then com- 
 pare it with the unfinished brick wall which is the sign of the 
 twins in Babylonia ; but we need more information on this 
 point from Spartan and other monuments. It has something 
 to do with building, but what the particular thing is that is 
 being builded is not so clear. And it is quite possible that the 
 Verona monument is right, as far as Italy is concerned, and 
 that it varied its Dokana from the traditional Spartan form. 
 
 Suppose, now, we pass from Verona and the votive relief 
 of the safely-returned Argenidas, and examine the Milanese 
 " mosaics of S. Protase and S. Gervase, which are recognized to 
 go back nearly to the time of S. Ambrose. We shall find 
 that the garments of the two saints are marked by a mysterious 
 symbol, which the Mil£\nese scholars have not succeeded in 
 explaining. 
 
 These markings, according to Prof Ratti\ have the form of 
 
 ^^ the letter H, when lying on its side, or rather, of a double T. 
 
 They make one think, says Ratti, of the well-known passage in 
 
 Ezekiel (ix. 46) where the sacred Tau is placed on the foreheads 
 
 of the faithful ; one has only to imagine that they have been 
 
 removed from the forehead to the raiment for aesthetic reasons. 
 
 Unfortunately this hypothesis broke down at the start, for the 
 
 ■^ same marks turned up elsewhere, and not always on Christian 
 
 figures or monuments, so that the hypothesis that they stood 
 
 for the ordinary Christian sign had to be abandoned. And no 
 
 other solution seems to have been propounded, deserving of 
 
 attention. We propose an alternative explanation to that of 
 
 Prof Ratti, viz. that the signs are the taboo-mark of the 
 
 • Dioscuri-. 
 
 At the start, we are confronted with what might seem to be 
 a fatal objection. The hypothesis would explain the marks 
 with sufficient exactness, but unfortunately the Milanese artist 
 
 1 In Ambrosiana, p. 31. 
 
 2 I use the term taboo-mark, which may apply to men or things. Cain, in 
 the book of Genesis, has such a taboo-mark. It was, no doubt, conventional.
 
 XIX] ON THE SYMBOLS OF THE DIOSCURIC CULT. 147 
 
 has not confined them to the robes of Protase and Gervase, but 
 he has also bestowed them on Naborand Felix. And while they 
 might be appropriate in the former case, there has not been a 
 suggestion that Nabor and Felix come from the same mint as 
 Protase and Gervase. Let us see what can be said against 
 such an objection. It is clear that if it can be sustained, the 
 occurrence of the supposed Dokana on the garments of Protase 
 and Gervase will be much less important, for it could be argued 
 that the artist was merely using conventional modes of orna- 
 mentation, and if, on the other hand, it can be shown that the 
 signs are applicable also to Nabor and Felix, we shall have an 
 extraordinary confirmation of the justice of our view with 
 regard to S. Ambrose and his discoveries. 
 
 What then do we know about Nabor and Felix ? We know 
 that they were the popular saints of Milan in Ambrose's day: 
 the people frequented their shrine in crowds, nor does it appear 
 that the new saints banished the old ones ; it was by excavating 
 in the neighbourhood of their shrine that Ambrose found the 
 other two whose miracle-working bodies made such a stir. 
 The earlier pair were not really Milanese martyrs, but had been 
 brought there from outside, perhaps from Lodi, but who they 
 were or what they were is an unsolved problem of the hagio- 
 logists. Their Acta are evidently mere rubbish, without a 
 grain of truth, unless it should lie in the suggestion that they 
 were saints who had come over from the ranks of the military. 
 The pair are honoured in a number of distinct and distant 
 centres, but no one knows anything certain about them. Some- 
 times other saints are joined with them, as Nabor, Felix and 
 Fortunatus, or Nabor, Felix and Victor. 
 
 Let us then begin with Nabor. The first thing that strikes 
 us is his name. It is not Latin, nor Greek nor Celtic ; and we, 
 therefore, suspect that the saints have come from without, 
 bringing their names with them. As we have already seen 
 something of the way in which foreign cults are imported into 
 the West, we begin to enquire more closely and more easterly 
 into the mysterious Nabor. And we find that it is, almost 
 exactly, one of the names under which the imported Mithra 
 was worshipped in the West. The student of Mithraic inscrip- 
 
 10—2
 
 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 tions knows how often the Mithraic dedication turns up in the 
 
 form 
 
 deo invicto Nabarze [var. Nabarde] ; 
 
 Nabarze, then, is a Persian name localised, and it means, 
 ^ _ according to Cumont, the warrior, the strong one, for which the 
 Persian word is given as Nabard\ It corresponds closely, in 
 meaning, to the Dioscuric Aziz of Edessa, and the coincidence 
 in form with the Milanese name is so close that we are entitled 
 to say that the worship of Nabor in Milan was a thin disguise 
 for the worship of Mithra. Milan was a notable centre of 
 Mithraic worship, and had its own Mithraeura, for which a 
 Christian substitute had, no doubt, to be found". 
 
 But if this be correct then Felix also must belong to the 
 Mithraic worship, and stand for one of the torch-bearers : he 
 - will be a Divine Felix, something like the deus puer' bonus of 
 Edessa. But where is there any suggestion of such an identifica- 
 tion ? I answer that it lies on the very surface of the hagiology. 
 We will proceed to explain in what sense this is true. 
 
 When we try to find out about Felix, we shall soon detect 
 that the tradition of the martyrologies presents us, in the early 
 times of which we are speaking, with four or more Felixes upon 
 
 - Italian soil : one, the saint honoured at Milan ; the second, who 
 appears as martyred on the Ostian way along with a companion 
 named Adauctus ; and the third, S. Felix of Nola ; the fourth we 
 have already found with his double Fortunatus at Vicenza and 
 elsewhere. There is also a tradition of another shadowy Felix, 
 who is said to be a Roman presbyter. It need scarcely be said 
 that these traditions are not independent, and a little criticism 
 soon reduces their number by showing common matter in the 
 traditions, and brings to light a very important point with 
 regard to the Dioscurism of the group. The question is, 
 whether the Milanese Felix, who does not really belong to 
 Milan, is the same as Felix of Ostia, or Felix of Nola, or Felix 
 of Aquileia, or whether he is someone else. 
 
 ^ Cumont, Mon. i. p. 208, note 6. iV^a?)a?-rf signifie en persan, "combat," 
 
 - et Nabarza "le fort, le courageux"; Geza Kiiuu, Arch. Epig. Mitt. vi. (1882), 
 p. 107. 
 
 2 See Cumont, No. 190 = C.I.L. v. 5795.
 
 XIX] ON THE SYMBOLS OF THE DIOSCURIC CULT. 149 
 
 Now suppose we turn to the martyrology of Ado, and look 
 under Auh". 30, where we shall find the commemoration of Felix 
 and Adauctus. The accoimt begins, in a strain with which 
 we are growing familiar : 
 
 "Fuere autem duo fratres nomine et opere Felices, ambo presbyteri. 
 Horum senior Felix, &c." 
 
 Then the account goes on to describe how Felix the elder 
 used to make the pagan idols fall down by blowing upon them, 
 and how he was finally brought to trial and condemned. As he 
 was going to his martyrdom he was joined by an anonymous 
 person who wished to sliare his confession, and the story tells 
 how this mysterious person was named by the Christians 
 Adauctus, because he had been added (auctus) to the crown of 
 S. Felix. 
 
 Observe that the second brother has been forgotten, or to 
 put it more probably, he has been replaced by an anonymous 
 stranger. But that he was a martyr also appears from the fact 
 that he is canonised upon another day. We turn to the Acta 
 Sanctorum for Jan. 14, and we find him introduced as 
 follows : 
 
 " Post haec alius sanctiis vir venerabilis, memorati martyris [Felicis] 
 germanus junior, adductus ad Draccum." 
 
 Here we see the origin of the name Adauctus, which is 
 simply a misreading of adductus, and we recognize in the Roman 
 presbyter who is being described the second Felix. We have 
 now got rid of the shadowy Roman Felix and of Adauctus ; and 
 we have added another Felix to the martyr on the Ostian way. 
 Tillemont tried to get rid of the second Felix, but the Bol- 
 landists maintain rightly, against Tillemont, that there are two 
 brothers so named ; they put Felix No. 2 under Jan. 14, and 
 quote his Acts in a form which makes Felix No. 2 allude to the 
 death of Felix No. 1. 
 
 But, if we are right, and the Bollandists, in this sudden 
 resuscitation of the second Felix, we go one step further : we 
 not only say that Adauctus is Felix, but, bearing in mind what 
 we discovered about the naming of twins, we affirm that the 
 possession of a common name implies that they were born at
 
 150^ THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. 
 
 the same time\ The supposition, then, that there was a pair 
 of divine Felixes is sufficiently confirmed, and we need not 
 hesitate to say, in view of the discovery, that Nabor and Felix 
 are unitedly a Mithraic survival. The secret of Ambrose was, 
 that it would be worth while to have a pair of twin martyrs of 
 their own in Milan, in addition to the traditionally imported 
 pair or triad of martyrs, who stood for Mithra and his torch- 
 bearer, and who had been brought from some place further south. 
 Remembering that we had already demonstrated the 
 fraternal character of the pair, Felix and Fortunatus, and 
 observing further that in some religious centres we have a 
 combined worship of Nabor, Felix and Fortunatus, we are now 
 able to state the conclusion that any early Italian martyr whose 
 name is Felix should be suspected of Dioscurism, and the 
 suspicion amounts almost to a demonstration where the Felix 
 in question is found associated 
 I (a) with a Mithraic companion, as Nabor ; 
 
 (b) with a brother of the same name ; 
 
 (c) with a brother of an equivalent name, as Fortunatus. 
 I must not spend time over S. Felix of Nola, who may be a 
 
 repetition of one of these cases ^ 
 
 We must now add a few more words with regard to the 
 
 Dokana. 
 
 The foregoing argument is valid, with regard to Nabor and 
 Felix, whether the identification of the H mark with the 
 Dioscuric Dokana is valid or not. And it must not be disguised 
 that there are serious objections to the identification. The 
 mark is found upon Christian monuments, representing Peter 
 and Paul; e.g. in the Church of S. Cosmas and S. Damian at 
 Rome, but apparently not on the robes of the titular saints of 
 the Church, who are being presented to Christ by the two 
 
 1 Tree-worship conies out agaiu in this martyrdom, for the Acts tell us that 
 it took place at a sacred tree on the Ostian way. 
 
 * The reader of legends will find that Nola is full of chapels to holy Felixes 
 in the old time : that the most famous saint of Nola had care over perjury, 
 over shipwrecks, and over lost cattle. S. Augustine sent a brother from Africa 
 to take an oath at the tomb of S. Felix of Nola, for whom he evidently had a 
 high regard. The superstitious side of S. Augustine's character has never been 
 properly appreciated.
 
 XIX] ON THE SYMBOLS OF THE DIOSCURIC CULT. 151 
 
 chief apostles. The sign is also found on the Mausoleum of 
 Galla Placidia at Ravenna, apparently on the skirts of the 
 apostles, Peter and Paul. It is also found on the mantle of 
 Christ in a catacomb at Syracuse, and probably elsewhere. It 
 would not be difficult to maintain that Peter and Paul, as the 
 spiritual founders of Rome, who often have twin-like analogies, 
 and who sometimes actually displace the Twins, might be 
 honoured with the Dioscuric mark\ But the sign seems to be 
 too widely diffused for a certain identification. What makes 
 for its acceptance is the fact that it appears to be non-Christian, 
 as well as Chiistian. The problem, however, requires a closer 
 investigation. But, as we have said, we can establish the 
 Mithraic and Dioscuric character of Nabor and Felix, without 
 reference to the signs which first led us to the interpretation 
 which we have given of these very popular saints. We might, 
 indeed, have suspected that Mithra must have been writ larger 
 on the Church and its Calendar than the single instance which 
 we gave of a S. Mitraeus, who was worshipped in the south of 
 France. Nabor and Felix are of wide and early diffusion ; and 
 there must be more traces of this Persian religion in the 
 Christian records and practices than people generally have 
 suspected or thought possible '^ 
 
 1 Peter and Paul do, sometimes, succeed to the Dioscuri : at Naples, for 
 example, in the church of S. Paolo Maggiore, may be seen the broken statues 
 of the Twins, and the following lines may be read : 
 
 "Audit vel surdus Pollux cum Castore Petrum ; 
 Nee mora : praecipiti marmore uterque ruit. 
 Tyndaridas vox missa ferit : palma Integra Petri est ; 
 Dividit at tecum, Paule, tropaea libens." 
 
 See Albert : Castor et Pollux, p. 48. 
 
 2 I add in a note the philological identification of Nabarzes, which Cumont 
 quotes from G6za Kliun, Arch. Epigr. Mitth. vi. (1882), p. 107 : 
 
 " Die Endung des Namens Nabarza ist das altpers. und altbakt. Suffix a, 
 welches zur Bildung von Hauptwortern verwendet wird. Dem 2-Laut der 
 altbaktr. Sprache entspricht hiiufig in der alt- und neu-persischen Sprache d, 
 welche Laut-veriinderung auch hier in der neupers. Form Nabarda (vgl. den 
 altbakt. Namen Nabarzanes) vorkommt. Nabard bedeutet in der neupers. 
 Sprache Kampf und Nabarza den Starken, Tapfern." 
 
 ^
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Concluding Remarks. 
 
 We have now taken our rapid survey of what may, perhaps, 
 be described as the oldest religion in the world; a religion 
 which is still extant in some of its simplest and most primitive 
 forms, though, of course, it will very soon disappear. We have 
 shown that in all parts of the world and in all periods of 
 history, there is evidence of a taboo of extraordinary force upon 
 twin children and their mother. We have traced the modifi- 
 catiou of this taboo from its more cruel forms to a milder cult. 
 We have shown how twin-asylums were formed, how the taboo 
 was gradually restricted from the mother and children to a 
 sintde child, and how the belief arose that one of the children 
 was of spirit-ancestry and not really normal. We found that 
 at a later stage both children were credited with sky-parentage, 
 and were known as the Children of the Sky. We have shown 
 that this is exactly the Greek belief, as disclosed by the legends 
 of Castor and Polydeuces, the Children of the Sky-god. But 
 the belief is not limited to Aryan civilization ; it occurs in 
 Semitic circles also, and can be traced in the earlier chapters 
 of Genesis, and down to the building of Solomon's Temple, as 
 well as in Phenicia and Mesopotamia. It was further pointed 
 out that the cult was not limited to male twins, but that the 
 sacred twins were found in both sexes : that they were sources 
 of fertility, and were able to charm rain from heaven ; at a 
 later stage they become the healers of diseases, the great 
 saviours of the distressed, the protectors of women in travail, 
 of sick persons, those that travel by land and water, of young 
 children and the newly married. They are the patrons of 
 truthfulness, and punish perjury. In literature and art they 
 are differentiated, one from the other, by names, colours, stature, 
 age, hair, beards and the like.
 
 CH. XX] CONCLUDING REMARKS. 153 
 
 We then proceeded to show that the Calendar of the 
 Christian Church is full of converted pairs of twins, of w hom 
 it is safe to say that hardly any are othe r than mythical. We 
 examined the legends of French and Italian saints in order 
 to make this more clear, devoting special attention to a case 
 which has been challenged — that of the patron saints of Milan. 
 We pointed out that similar unhistorical creations exist in 
 the Eastern Church, and examined the cases of Cosmas and 
 Damian, Cyrus and John, Nearchus and Polyeuctes. We then 
 discussed again the evidence that the twins were worshipped 
 in Edessa, and displaced by a cult of Jesus and his twin-brother 
 Judas. It was seen that this surprising belief was not limited 
 to Mesopotamia, but that it could be traced all over Western^. 
 Europe ; and the meaning of this strange conjunction was 
 reserved for further study in a subsequent volume. 
 
 Some attempt was made, perhaps not altogether successful, 
 to show that S. Thomas had displaced the Dioscuri in Antioch. 
 
 Returning to the West it was pointed out that S. Ambrose 
 became a D ioscure in the middle ages. 
 
 Search was then made for Graeco-Roman sanctuaries that 
 might be parallel to the Twin-towns of West Africa, and some 
 were found. Certain Asiatic cults were tested for parallelism 
 with the Dioscurism of Greece and Rome. S. Michael was 
 shown to be in the Dioscuric succession ; and finally it was 
 proved that the w orship of Mithra and the Twins was still 
 extant in the Church, and that the presence of the Persian 
 sun-god was not limited to a stray instance of the Mithra cult, 
 which had previously been detected in the south of France. 
 
 It would be superfluous to re-state at length the case 
 which has been made out in the foregoing investigation for 
 the fundamental paganism of the Christian Church, as disclosed 
 by its calendar of saints and registered rituals. Faustus the 
 Manichee was surely right when, in his disputation with 
 Augustine, he says that " you have turned the pagan sacrifices 
 into love-feasts, their idols into martyrs, whom you honour 
 with like sacrifices to them : you appease the shades of the 
 dead with wine and banquets, and celebrate the solemn days 
 of the Gentiles along with them\" Nor would it be a sufficient 
 
 ^ Aug. Contra Faustuin xx. 20.
 
 154 THE CULT OF THE HEAVENLY TWINS. [CH. XX 
 
 reply to Faustus, or to his modern representatives, to say that 
 the changes were for the better, when the changes are the 
 result of an astonishing cooperation in ecclesiastical frauds, in 
 which some of the most honoured names in the Church are 
 involved. So far from the Church leaders being ashamed of 
 what they have done, they rather glory in it. For instance, 
 Theodore t, who was bishop of Cyrrhus, to which place we 
 traced the fabrication of the legends of Cosmas aud Damian, 
 glories in the transfer of the false miracles of paganism to the 
 Church, and tells us that the ex votos of the ancient sanctuaries 
 are to be seen as before. An examination of his language 
 will show conclusively that the martyrs had, amongst other 
 triumphs, displaced the Dioscuri and taken over their functions^ 
 For he tells us that those who are in health come to pray for a 
 continuance of that blessing; those who are worn by disease, 
 desire relief; childless men and sterile women come to pray 
 for offspring, or bring grateful acknowledgements for the same. 
 Those who are planning a journey ask for the companionship 
 and guidance of the martyrs. True, they do not address them 
 as gods, but only as divine men. The dedications in the 
 Church prove the answers to their prayers : the place is 
 adorned with models of restored hands and feet, &c. The 
 Lord has, he says, introduced his own dead men in place of 
 the Greek gods, and so the faithful may be encouraged to 
 abandon the error of the demons, and take the martyrs as 
 their luminaries and guides. 
 
 It does not look as if they had abandoned very much at 
 Cyrrhus, at all events. Nor is the case very different in other 
 centres-. 
 
 We may at least be thankful, in view of the wide-spread 
 veil of error that has been cast over peoples and countries, that 
 there has been one Reformation, and that another is coming. 
 
 1 Theodoret, ed. Migne, eoL 1031. 
 
 - It is curious that while Theodoret mentions certain Apostles and Saints 
 who have succeeded to the pagan honours, he does not number Cosmas and 
 Damian amongst them. He says that they celebrate instead of the Pandia and 
 Diasia and Dionysia, the festivals of Peter and Paul and Thomas, of Sergius 
 and Marcellus and Leontius, and Antoninus and Maurice. But perhaps he was 
 not thinking of his own diocese when he wrote, so much as of the Greek world 
 generally.
 
 SUPPLEMENT AHY NOTES. 
 
 p. 7, note 3. Jeremias has fallen into confusion over the 
 Babylonian Sin and Nergal, which he explains as sun and moon. 
 Zimmern, however, explains both Sin and Nergal of the moon, 
 accoixling as it is waxing or waning. And although, as we have 
 said, it is difficult to comprehend this division or to put ourselves 
 into a state of mind where the moon is regarded as twins, it is not 
 an impossible solution, as that of Jeremias is. It would be easier 
 to apprehend if we were to regard the lunar month as divided into 
 three portions ; the waxing moon, the full moon, and the waning 
 moon. And this might possibly give us Helena between her two 
 brothers. Such a conception must, in any case, belong to a very 
 early period, earlier, at all events, than the period wlien Hesper- 
 Phosphor was regarded as a pair of twin stars. 
 
 p. 18, note 3. On the other hand there are traces that twin 
 murder once prevailed on the Congo. Mrs Stephens, who belongs to 
 the same mission as Dr Bentley, tells me that it is the custom to 
 neglect the care of the second of a pair of twins : and that few of 
 them survive. The names given to twins in this region are Nssimbe 
 and Nzuzi. Mrs Stephens has only once met a person bearing the 
 second of these names. This information comes from the Cataract 
 region on the lower Congo. Higher up the river, the neglect is 
 extended to the mother and the other child. 
 
 Since writing the foregoing, I have been sorry to hear of 
 Dr Bentley's sudden death. 
 
 p. 28. Twins and Fertility. Mr Frazer points out to me, that 
 at Thebes a magical virtue was supposed to be inherent in the earth 
 of the grave of Amphion and Zethus. The reference is to Pausanias 
 (IX. 17. 4). 
 
 " The common tomb of Zethus and Amphion is a small mound 
 of earth. The people of Tithorea, in Phocis, try to filch some of the
 
 -A. 
 
 156 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES. 
 
 earth from this mound at the time when the sun is i)i Taurus, for if 
 at that time they take earth from tlie mound [and place it on] the 
 tomb of Antiope, their land will bear fruit, but the Theban land 
 will be less fertile. Therefore at that season the Thebans keep a 
 watch on the tomb." 
 
 p. 33. Diosctirism in the Temple at Jerusalem. Tliere is a piece 
 of evidence from an unexpected quarter which shows that, in the 
 popular mind at all events, the Jewish monotheistic worship at 
 Jerusalem had not been altogether purged of its Dioscuric elements. 
 
 In the second book of the Maccabees we have an account of 
 the Jewish fortunes in the period of the Seleucid domination and 
 subsequently, which is recognized to be largely non-historical, and to 
 be surcharged with folk-lore and miracle. That does not make it 
 less valuable or less interesting for an enquiry like the one on which 
 we are engaged. And we may draw attention to the record which 
 the book contains of an attempted raid upon the treasures which 
 were deposited in the temple at Jerusalein (which in many ways 
 may be looked upon as a Semitic Delphi) and the manner in which 
 the outrage was resented by the presiding and protecting deity. 
 
 The account appears to be taken from the history of Jason of 
 Cyrene, and is found in the third chapter of the second hook of 
 Maccabees. Here we are told how one Heliodorus had been sent 
 by Seleucus IV. {c. 187 b.c.) to annex the temple deposits. He 
 forced his way into the treasury, the whole city being aghast with 
 fear at his audacity, and as he was standing there with an armed 
 guard, the Lord of Spirits, the Prince of all Power, caused an 
 apparition. " There appeared unto them a horse with a terrible 
 rider upon him, and adorned with a very fair covering, and he ran 
 fiercely and smote at Heliodorus with his forefeet, and it seemed 
 that he that sat upon the horse had complete harness of gold. 
 Moreover two other young men appeared before him, notable in 
 strength, and excellent in beauty, and comely in apparel, who stood 
 by him on either side and scourged him continually and gave him 
 many stripes." So he was carried out half-dead and put in a litter. 
 The high-priest Onias made intercession for him : and the two 
 young men appeared again, and told Heliodorus that he might 
 thank the high-priest for his prayers, which had been answered, and 
 tell the whole world that he had been scourged of Heaven for his 
 crimes.
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES. 157 
 
 There can be little doubt that this is Dioscuric folk-lore ; and so 
 the Dioscuri were still at home in the Temple, according to the 
 tradition of the vulgar. 
 
 It is recognized as belonging to this class of legend by 
 W. Fairweather in the Supplement to Hastings' Dictionary, p. 287, 
 as follows : 
 
 " The same idea [of angelic guardianship] was extended to 
 nations and armies (Dan. xii. 1, 2 Mac. xi. 6, xv. 23). Indeed we 
 find in 2 Mac. almost a i-epetition of the old Roman legend of Castor 
 and Pollux mounted on white steeds and appearing at the head of 
 the Jewish ai-mies (iii. 25 fF.). A somewhat similar tale is told in 
 X. 29 f. where ' five ' such men appear, two of them leading on the 
 Jews." 
 
 No doubt this is the right explanation : the ang els have displaced 
 the Dioscuri , as we pointed out in the .story of Abiaham and his 
 heavenly guests. But this leads us to recognize in the Maccabean 
 story a theophany, as well as an angelophany. The third rider 
 must be the figure of Jahveh ; a suggestion which is made by 
 Nestle in his Miszellen in Stade's Zeitschrift for 1905. 
 
 p. 54. The statement made by the saints, that they were not 
 to be regarded as the Heavenly Twins, will be found in Diibncr, 
 De Incubatione, p. 77 : 
 
 ^Od(TavT€<; ets tov toVoi', eV w 6 7r€/ic^^ei? Trapa twv 'EA/\»;Vwi/ "EAAr;i' 
 Kai avTOS V!rdpxfJ>i' eKctro tovtov dwoaTpecfio/Jiei'ot Trj<; Trpos Tov<i aXXov% 
 6kif3ofX€vov<; ^cpttTTCtas €t';^ovTo. to 8e toiovto a-^rjixa TrXeia-TaKLS virb 
 Tcov aytwv ett aurw ycvoju.evoi' o 7r€[X(fiOei<; vtto twi' 'EAAt^'i'wi/ Oiwprjcra^. .. 
 r]p$aTO...Kpd^eiv kul oeW^ai avTMV, ws ai' kol Trpos avTOV d-rreXOojaa' hat 
 KOV<^i(TW(TLV Trj'i Trepie^ovcrr]'; avTOf OXLif/ew';.. .direKpivavTo opyiAcos ol 
 ayiOL- fxi] yap Trpos 77/^as iXrj\v9a<;, eratpe- fxr] yap 7//xu? Xeyo/xeOa 
 K-oxTTiop KOL noXvSiVKr]^- TOVTOv Sc eTTip.eVoi'TOS. . . <^^€yyovTat TrdXtv ol 
 uepaTTorTes tt/jos avrov WTTo/xciSiwrres" eraipe, rt KaraKpa^et? 7;p,wi', Kat 
 ravTa Trpos r]fi.d^ /j.r] Trapayei d/xevos, aA.Aa Trpo? dXXov<; aTroo-TaAet's; ry/xeis 
 yap ovK icrfx^v KacrrcDp Kal noAwSevKTy?, aAAa SovAot XpicrTov. . .VTrdpyo/xev 
 KaL Ko(r/xa Kat Aa/Atavou irpoa-qyopiav KiKTijixiOa. 
 
 p. 57, 1. 26. "The Twins were far-seeing like their Sire." 
 We may compare Furtwangler's description of the artistic repre- 
 sentation of the Dioscuri (Roscher, Lex. s.v. Dioscuri) : "die Augen 
 sind gross und weit geofihet wie bei Helios."
 
 158 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES, 
 
 p. 85, 1. 21. For Chronos read Kronos. 
 
 p. 93. For the Twins as traditional figures of Life and Death, 
 cf. Cu mont, Mon. i. 304 : " a un autre point de vue, on regardait 
 I'un des porte-flambeau comnie I'embleme de hi chaleur et de la vie, 
 I'autre, comma celui du froid et de la mort." 
 
 p. 95. Some of my friendly Roman Catholic critics think I 
 have exaggerated the language of S. Ambrose about his finding 
 " plurimum sanguinis" in the grave of Protase and Gervase, and 
 that it does not mean more than the stains of blood. But Ambrose 
 was not thinking how the matter would be accepted in the twentieth 
 century : when he discovered Agricola and Vitalis, he says, or is 
 made to say, " Collegi sanguinem," evidently liquid blood. When 
 he brought the body of S. Nazarius into Milan, the blood was not 
 only liquid but fresh ; Paulinus, who was present, tells us (c. 32) 
 that it was fresh, as if newly shed (quasi eodem die fuisset eff"usus) ; 
 and he goes on to say that the hair, which the godless had cut off", 
 was grown again and orderly, to fulfil the Lord's promise that " not 
 a hair of your head shall perish." There is more evidence of the 
 kind, if wanted : and we ought not to spoil S. Ambrose's miracles, in 
 order to please the twentieth century. 
 
 p. 100. It is curious that at Aegae again we have a place 
 name in the plural. I do not know whether this is accidental, or 
 whether the plurality can be explained. 
 
 p. 101, note 2. Procopius tells us of the affection which 
 Justinian had for Cosmas and Damian, who had appeared to him_ 
 when he had been given up by the physicians and restored him to 
 life. In their honour he not only built temples at Constantinople, 
 but in Cyrrhus, where the bodies of the saints were lying {down to 
 my time, sa ys Proc opius : see de Aedif. u. Jl}. 
 
 p, 102, note 1. Correct the reference to Overbeck to p. 163. 
 
 p. 105. S. Thomas in Edessa. Lucius, Anfmige des HeiliyenkuUs, 
 p. 244, comes very near to the discovery of the predecessor of Thomas 
 at Edessa. It is clear, he says, that Thomas has displaced a Syrian 
 irod : and the god was of no mean rank, since, according to Gregory 
 of Tours, S. Thomas was honoured with a month of free markets 
 and of immunity from taxation. This holy fifth month must be due 
 to the cult of one of the most important Edessan deities.
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES. 159 
 
 Unfortunately Lucius had already come to the conclusion that 
 the Syrian Aziz had been displaced by S. Sergius. So he left 
 S. Thomas hanging on nothing. 
 
 p. 125, 1. 17. For Leucuis read Lucius. 
 
 p. 132. Serapis or the Dioscuri ? The substitution of S. Michael — \ 
 the Archangel for Serapis by Lucius was justifiable, so far as it 
 recognized Serapis as presiding over navigation and having a special 
 cult amongst Black Sea sailors. But, as we have pointed out, it 
 came just short of the truth, because it threw Serapis into conflict 
 with Amykus, the King of the Bebryces. For an interesting case 
 where Serapis and the Dioscuri appear together in the interests of 
 navigation, we may take a lamp in the Cabinet Durand, described ^ 
 by Albert, Castor et Pollux en Italie, p. 168, as follows : 
 
 La7npe en forme de barque frouvee pres de Pouzzoles dans la mer. 
 Vers la proue, Serapis est represente avec Isis, deesse de la naviga- 
 tion. Au-dessous, un des Dioscures, vetu de la chlamyde, coiffe du 
 pileus, arme de la lance et debout a cote de son cheval, qu'il tient par 
 la bride.... A I'extremite de la barque, la tete radiee du soleil. 
 Enfin sur la barque, on lit AABEMETONHAIONCEPAniN. 
 
 p. 137. DisplacPAyient of the Twins by Apollo and Artemis. 
 This displacement can be traced on the imperial coins of Asia 
 Minor, where we constantly find Apollo and the Dioscuri associated ; "^ 
 sometimes the Dioscnre is carried on the arm of Apollo, and 
 described as a Syrian Kabir. Thus the coins tell the same story of 
 the equivalence of the Dioscuri and the Kabiri and their displace- 
 ment by Apollo. 
 
 p. 137. The equivalence of the Korybantes and the Kabiri 
 comes out in Strabo x. 472 en Se Kpovov rwh tovs Kopvj3uvTa<; ■ ctAAoi 
 8c Tov Aio? Kol KaAAtoTTv;? (ftacri, tous aurov? Tot? Ka/3eipots ovTas. 
 
 p. 138. For the descent of the Kabiri from Hephaestus and 
 for the existence of male and female triads of Kabiri see Strabo, I.e. - 
 'AKOvo-iAaos 8' o 'Apyeto? ek Ka/3eipr;9 koi 'H<^at(rTOi' Katr/xtAoi/ ('?)A€yef 
 TOV 8e, Tpct? Ka^ei'poi;?, wv NiJ/x^as Ka^eiptSa?* $€pe/cuSr/? 8' i^ 'AttoA- 
 Aojvo? KOL Pu7tas' Kopv/SavTas Ivvia' olKrjcraL 8e avrovs iv %ap.o6 paKiq- 
 Ik 8e Ka(3eLpr]<; Trj<; ITpwrco)? koI H<^aicrTov Ka/3£tpovs rpct? kol Nv/A(^as 
 Tpeis Ka/3etptSas. 
 
 p. 138. Samothrace as a Twin-Sanctuary. Our investigation 
 into the possibility of the existence of primitive twin-sanctuaries led
 
 160 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES. 
 
 us to the consideration of the worship of the Kabiri at Miletus and 
 at Samothrake. At this point we are reminded by Strabo that the 
 original name of Samothrake was Melite. And since we are 
 entitled from the Kabiric worship to assume that Samothrake was 
 originally a Phenician settlement, we ought to interpret its pi'imitive 
 name as from a Semitic root, just as we do with the word Kabir 
 (Heb. 133). The root is easily recognized ; it is the Hebrew U7J2), 
 which means " to escape " ; a word which is played upon in 
 Acts xxviii. 1 where Luke says that " when we were escaped, we 
 knew that the island was called Scape." Here then are two islands, 
 which bear the Semitic name oi place of escape. And since we know 
 that one of them is a famous sanctuary, we must explain the name 
 in accordance with the fact, and recognize the islands, not merely 
 as places where shipwrecked people have been saved, but in the 
 more general sense, of places consecrated as shelters by religious 
 custom. 
 
 p. 141. Dioscuri on Seleucid Coins. The Dioscuri appear on 
 the coins of Antiochus I. (281 — 261 B.C.) (see Imhoof-Blumer, i/oww. 
 gr. p. 425) : and apparently from that time forward they can be 
 numismatically recognized. 
 
 A particularly interesting case is their appearance on the coinage 
 of Seleucus II. (246 — 226 B.C.), for here Apollo has one side of the 
 coin, and the Twins the other ; which is a good illustration of our 
 statement that Apollo and the Twins were honoured together at 
 Daphne. 
 
 THE END.
 
 
 West African twins saved by British Missionaries.
 
 The twin-pillars at Edessa.
 
 «• 
 
 lii?^ 
 
 
 '^'4: J, 
 
 
 
 The inscribed pillar at Edessa.
 
 A sepulchral mosaic at Edessa.
 
 u 
 
 in 
 
 O 
 
 
 C 
 
 *u 
 V 
 
 o 
 
 > 
 
 o 
 > 
 
 
 hi: 
 
 O 
 > 
 
 03 
 
 e 
 
 o 
 
 u 
 _>> 
 
 03 
 
 in 
 TJ 
 
 lU 
 C 
 
 en 
 
 OS 
 
 •a 
 
 'c 
 u
 
 Mithra and his two Torch-bearers, from a monument found in London V/all 
 and now in the collection of W. Ransom, Hitchin.
 
 nsmriHiniitnnOAn.ioiio 
 
 finoUmmironfnnntTCGrnr 
 
 I cqjfnnsftOmiJn). If 
 
 .wrroniio&nusftnBiutif 
 
 Tits otirrt.mir p-iffluifnisCo" 
 
 niminm minlAnoncs'. no" 
 
 ftiinrTp5rtimisj)!0tnnn.l 
 
 ei^SOiictmroiarafrnnrrrn 
 
 Tntn.iiiiapimnTi.'6n.«rr 
 
 ni.inirorion)niO"opnin:i 
 
 fft.pnnntsinonutoii(ir:ii(r 
 
 mtiir(pfnit:.mriiiminm 
 
 iKrjrfrOoniRmninm.in 
 
 o.mnli;.,iTn!0il«ir(i)Oii0nin 
 
 l«,iinm:cinirfTfpinni.1i(frr 
 
 #^ I|0t11.1S0l(tlp11l!tSf ^ 
 
 %M^ (nOnnitfiiioinmani: 
 
 trninnl.mnriiingiunn 
 gnnn^iis .if rnmlisrilti.iTO. 
 
 ■;,n..\t;OintOoinTOnliis.niOr 
 looftOtftsftiiriitrnitMtigt 
 ItnjEfirtcmiTrp.mtns.inr 
 
 ^ots.crpnffs.lmrniiirfp.rr 
 [B.irtiTn.mis:cnitnniiS(Kt 
 
 niralnnpl.ignm.frmm-n,! 
 gnifnipcnrn:itis.TDip)rt)ir.i 
 nonnnfinnfiiMOrpnilfifii 
 rp.ifnonispoimThmfl.ni 
 m6nnnnTni50fniDiiirm(n 
 Uin(naiOifninnrr;nDin 
 
 IrrpiiIniGffTmiionojf. 'invi 
 |i tfffttfioni.tediiimTTr 
 -tpannMbiXlitGnrlgr 
 mimisiO'gTTrrotnmrCno: 
 mitt ; n»if imniv mtrrpnn 
 oijmffmignitrftnnnntis. 
 <^iOmitis mimtnionntr 
 pjoprrr OiiDni m. mfior nfm" 
 nrtiontsOoitittitcr.lDpfrtis 
 OiioipOfnponnr.rii.iinntOi 
 nnnOnifriftmmstTftimT 
 nowrrifli;.ir.ifii)ffmnpf 
 iimniitT.tnliof.itfrniioOon 
 OitniiG palp.ifTr bm niifnm 
 Ifginir.pjnti ontocmrtitft "'^ 
 pnirmnisnobtsmimras 
 fmnil inonffTrjlianonf wf 
 npitlr.frtrniififenirfnC.m 
 onromriolitsniinjftaoflfl 
 ffploi.incTlIftiifiinofiisiaf 
 nisffrttflisfi6rttsfio5in.i 
 
 Legenda Sanctorum with lessons for S. Thomas' day.
 
 J 
 
 ^ } 

 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 >w. 
 
 me 
 
 s 
 
 OL OCT 7" 1991 
 
 
 igt AUG loisab 
 
 BRTITLE ililfeeiED BY BINDERY 
 
 JZ 
 
 iQ inQ9 
 
 APR 3 1990 
 
 REC'D LD-URl 
 
 1989 
 
 : 2 lit 
 *RGE- 
 
 2 ISO 
 
 ^, 
 
 85 

 
 5'. 
 
 i 
 
 ^ III 
 
 3 1 
 
 58 00620 5263
 
 'I, ft